broken ankle (recovery time)

by tara
(florence ky)

how long does it take to recover from a broken ankle and be able to play basketball again?


***Due to the size of this thread, and all of the wonderful posts, it takes longer to submit a comment than on other threads. If it seems like your post isn't going through, give it a minute or two to process. This will avoid multiple posts.

Bart - SII




Comments for broken ankle (recovery time)

Average Rating starstarstarstarstar

Click here to add your own comments

Mar 02, 2014
Recovery time for basketball NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

As described in previous comments, I broke my leg near the ankle in two places in November of 2012. I did not need surgery only because I kept it still for so long. The doctor said that was extremely rare for someone like me with an injury like that not to have surgery.

I was able to go to work in April/May, but I felt very strange walking down the hallway...as if everyone could see I was walking strangely, but of course, they didn't notice a thing. It was just me getting used to walking again.

I went to only one physical therapy appointment, but because you do sports, you should DEFINITELY go as much as you can.

By July, I was able to dance at a relative's wedding. I danced like a maniac and was celebrating my healed leg more than I was the wedding. :)

Only your doctor will be able to tell you when you will be well enough to play ball.

This past week, my ankle hurt a lot. I learned that if I eat too much dairy -- milk, cheese, yogurt -- it affects my joints to the point I can barely move. I usually drink rice milk, but I ran out of it and started drinking regular milk, then was overdoing it on cheese. Years ago, I stopped yogurt, but I never should have restarted.

I am MUCH older than you are, and arthritis is already part of my life (as it is for most people at my age), and milk products make it much worse.

You still need milk products for strong bones, so don't stop it. But for older people reading this, you might want to consider alternatives.

The good news is that eventually bones WILL heal! So keep your chin up! It will seem that your break was a very long time ago. My husband keeps telling me I was immobile TWO years ago -- no, a year ago at this time, I couldn't walk.

Good luck!

Mar 02, 2014
Broken Tibia and Fibula NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi I broke my tibia and my fibula on December 27, 2013 and I had to have surgery I have two plates and 16 screws. The doctors caster it for six weeks. I had a lot of swelling. I was wearing cowboy boots when I fell and slipped and my leg just bent around and completely broke behind me. It has now been almost 10 weeks and it's been a very long road. The pain has not been too bad, but the swelling was trying. It felt like a balloon that was ready to pop. I set for days and days and days on end with my foot elevated. Thank God I had disability insurance. in four days ago I go back to the doctor and find out when I can start walking again. My foot is very stiff and I have a lot of numbness on the top of my foot. I feel the plate on the side of my leg on the tibia. The pain is not been really bad. However I have not started physical therapy yet. This is really impacted my life. It is the right foot so I cannot drive. I live alone upstairs. I go upstairs on my butt. I feel like a horse kicking the barn door to get out of the stall. But I just have to hang in there.

Mar 02, 2014
Broken Tibia and Fibula NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi I broke my tibia and my fibula on December 27, 2013 and I had to have surgery I have two plates and 16 screws. The doctors caster it for six weeks. I had a lot of swelling. I was wearing cowboy boots when I fell and slipped and my leg just bent around and completely broke behind me. It has now been almost 10 weeks and it's been a very long road. The pain has not been too bad, but the swelling was trying. It felt like a balloon that was ready to pop. I set for days and days and days on end with my foot elevated. Thank God I had disability insurance. in four days ago I go back to the doctor and find out when I can start walking again. My foot is very stiff and I have a lot of numbness on the top of my foot. I feel the plate on the side of my leg on the tibia. The pain is not been really bad. However I have not started physical therapy yet. This is really impacted my life. It is the right foot so I cannot drive. I live alone upstairs. I go upstairs on my butt. I feel like a horse kicking the barn door to get out of the stall. But I just have to hang in there.

Dec 01, 2013
cast taken off too soon NEW
by: Anonymous

I have writing to my local mp he has been super, l know at five week s with a broken rib and fib and shattered bones l should never been taken out of a cast at five weeks. Three operations after l am in a wheelchair, can anyone give me advice, l am willing to pay a fee, good luck to everyone on the board. I am discussin Boston pilgrims hospital. XX

Dec 01, 2013
cast taken off too soon NEW
by: Anonymous

I have writing to my local mp he has been super, l know at five week s with a broken rib and fib and shattered bones l should never been taken out of a cast at five weeks. Three operations after l am in a wheelchair, can anyone give me advice, l am willing to pay a fee, good luck to everyone on the board. I am discussin Boston pilgrims hospital. XX

Dec 01, 2013
cast taken off too soon NEW
by: Anonymous

I have writing to my local mp he has been super, l know at five week s with a broken rib and fib and shattered bones l should never been taken out of a cast at five weeks. Three operations after l am in a wheelchair, can anyone give me advice, l am willing to pay a fee, good luck to everyone on the board. I am discussin Boston pilgrims hospital. XX

Aug 28, 2013
Just a reminder about boots... NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

For anyone -- make sure you ask your doctor what his expectations are for you when he puts you in the boot.

I broke my foot near the ankle in 2 places but was never in a cast or had surgery because I was able to not move the foot a BIT for two weeks; it was rare, the doctor said, for someone with my injury not to have surgery.

He kept me in the boot, no cast, and I kept off the foot for 4 months. SOME people believe once you're in the boot, regardless of cast, that you should start walking. Not true. Make SURE you understand your doctor. Ask lots of questions. Ask twice if you have to.

I broke my leg end of November 2012, and in July 2013, I danced at a wedding, which I never thought I would be able to do. Don't give up hope! It will get better!

Aug 28, 2013
Keep the Faith NEW
by: Anonymous

FutureNavySolder: I am 62 and I dislocated and broke my ankle falling down stairs about year and half ago. I had surgery, a plate and screws installed. I was in a cast for 6 weeks and boot for another 6 weeks. I prayed a lot. Be thankful it is only an ankle and pray that everything heals back into place. You said you shattered a bone. I do not think I shattered a bone. Did you have a motorcycle accident or fall off a roof 20 feet? If so, maybe your recovery will take a lot more time than mine. My experience with the pain and throbbing is keep your foot elevated as much as possible, especially when you are in the cast. That is super important. You do not want it swelling too much inside the cast. If so, get to your doctor fast. 4 advils works wonders. Even at 2 months to 3 months, I elevated it as much as possible just so it would not throb. I put the massager on my legs every night. This is a rough period when you are in the first 3 months. Your ankle is doing a lot of healing at that time. When the doctor puts you in the boot, he wants you to start exercising it as much as possible. I would go for less than a mile walks at first. Just being mobile again felt great for me. Your ankle will get stronger every day, but it will take about a year to be back at full strength. But do not let that stop you from exercise. I was hiking 3 miles in the 4th month. I was golfing and riding my bike in the 5th month. At 6 months I was running 3 miles, not very fast, but I was working up a good sweat. I will not say that my ankle will never be the same, because I am doing more physically now than I was before the accident. If I was still playing basketball, I would probably not be the same, because I would always be afraid that I might roll my ankle coming down on some ones foot. But I gave up basketball 20 years ago. Now, I am exercising at least 1 ½ hour every day. I am either golfing, hiking, running or biking. I am playing my best golf this summer – 8 handicap. Exercise is now a ritual with me. My dogs love the new me. Daily exercise has moved up the priority list higher than TV, web surfing, professional sporting events, etc. For me, this injury has been a positive journey. But, do not get me wrong, I do not want to do it again.

Aug 27, 2013
There is Hope NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle October 2011, surgery with plate and screws, bungee cord and button to hold it together, non-weight bearing for 6 weeks. It is almost 2years later and things do get better. It will never be the same, but once you can start actually walking (even with a cane) things do improve. It takes more time than I would have believed. But I'm now back to riding my horse, and I can walk out in the uneven slightly hilly pasture to catch him. I was very dark after my surgery and in alot of pain and it took a long time to get back on my feet, but things do finally improve. Chin up everyone.

Aug 19, 2013
questions about ankle pain NEW
by: futurenavysoldier

I was wondering what was the pain you should be haviing during the healing process? i broke my ankle out of place, shattered the inside bone and fractured the outside bone. I have throbbing sometimes, and since i got my staples took out from surgery and my ankle casted the pain wasnt to bad it just gets swollen, numb and my toes get red if i keep my leg down to long. Does anyone have anything similar or can share their pain during their process?

Aug 19, 2013
questions about ankle pain NEW
by: futurenavysoldier

I was wondering what was the pain you should be haviing during the healing process? i broke my ankle out of place, shattered the inside bone and fractured the outside bone. I have throbbing sometimes, and since i got my staples took out from surgery and my ankle casted the pain wasnt to bad it just gets swollen, numb and my toes get red if i keep my leg down to long. Does anyone have anything similar or can share their pain during their process?

May 04, 2013
cast taken off too soon after badly broken ankle operating NEW
by: Anonymous

I had a badly broken ankle tub and fib plus broken bones around, had plates and screws after six weeks took me out of cast. I phoned to say l cannot weight bare l had to borrow wheelchair, another surgeon phoned 3 months later after complaining, bone graft operation, still in pain 4 months later fused ankle, l am now in pain everyday, l want to sue the NHS for the non union l am left with because l was taken out of the cast too soon can anyone help. I have never had physio at all and both surgeons have left the hospital. What chance do l have.

Apr 28, 2013
Re What's 20 percent usage NEW
by: mrs.romance

I think only your doctor can give you a good answer to that very important question. I definitely think you should give him (or her) a call tomorrow, first thing. Say that you just need clarification. He (or she) owes you that. And you need to know what options you have, too. In fact, it sounds like you might need another in-person visit, and make sure you have every single question you can think of, and bring a friend who will be a second pair of ears for you.

BTW, I didn't need surgery, and I am now walking but have my good days and bad days. I totally understand what it's like in the beginning -- it's very rough. Hang in there!!!

Apr 28, 2013
Whats 20% NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle March 8th , had surgery with one rod 2 plates 16 screwes nd one really long on to add to the metal. Had to wait for surgery a week cast 1, sent home still nonweight cast 2, now ive had 2 more cast nd a app. 3 days from now to get another with xrays nd if all goes good 20% of my useage back. Needless to say GGGRRRRR im going crazy. Tired of the going up the stairs on my butt, sitting in an office chair to brush my teeth so on nd so on. Can anyone tell me what the 20% useage of my foot means.

Feb 24, 2013
Pilon fracture update NEW
by: Dottiebears

My visit to the ortho dr was Friday. So far there is no sign of healing in any of the bones. I would have thought we'd see something by this point--it's been almost 19 weeks! And now my big toe won't move, very frustrating

On the upside I started pt finally last week and my ankle now moves a whopping 15 degrees up and down and 2 degrees sideways. Doesn't sound like much but two weeks ago it didn't move at all. The Dr tells me I will be non weight bearing at least until July yet.

Feb 15, 2013
To Korea NEW
by: Anonymous

No ones knows what it is like to be down with a broken ankle until they go through it themselves. I was fortunate enough to have disability insurance for 3 weeks. I had a hard enough time just getting around the house, hopping, etc. Anyway, everyone thinks they are superman and will be back to work in a week as if nothing happened. I don't think your bosses understand what you are going through. So, use some salesmanship, begging, or whatever to get some time-off. You will have a much better chance of healing successfully if you do. You may slip on the ice or fall down some stairs when you are so fragile and hurting. Get some time off.

Feb 15, 2013
Re teacher in South Korea NEW
by: mrsromance

I feel so sorry for you!

The only advice I have is that you might want to find a walker (those things that old people use and put tennis balls on the legs for traction) instead of crutches.

I was not able to use crutches and was afraid I'd fall at all times. Maybe a walker would give you better balance in crowds. And use a backpack for books, of course.

As far as the ice, wow. Find shoes with the best traction you can find. Or avoid the sidewalks if at all possible.

It is cruel that you are not allowed to stay home and heal. Moving your foot around unnecessarily will affect your healing process.

Is there any way you can ask for time off without being fired? Sometimes you have to ask for what you need. You are your best advocate. Unless they've gone through it, no one knows how challenging it is when you break a leg, and that includes doctors.

Is it possible you can get anyone to push you around in a wheelchair? That's what my husband had to do when I went to the doctor.

It's hard to ask for help, but it's a necessity when you break your leg. I found all my equipment for free or cheap (e.g., wheelchair: $20), but I live in a neighborhood of older folks. Now I'm going to pass it all along to others.

I broke my foot in 2 places in late November. I was healing okay until 8 weeks, and then, although I thought I was careful, I fell over a rolled up rug and fell into the wheelchair. I seemed okay until 10 minutes later when a ligament popped.

So I am walking without assistance but limping and still have ligament pain in my ankle. The bone healed up perfectly. Doctor said it sometimes takes a year for everything to heal properly. I believe it.

So I didn't even go out of the house (barely out of the room)for a couple of months, and that was very difficult. I can't imagine working or getting myself to work on icy sidewalks and in crowds while healing.

It's a big deal what you're going through. I hope you can get the assistance and time off that you need! Ask for it! Good luck!



Feb 15, 2013
Broken ankle in Korea NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle last Saturday walking around in cowboy boots and I slipped on some ice. At first I thought it was just a bad sprain, but the next day decided to go to the doctor just in case. Turns out that I had fractured my right ankle and dislocated my tib-fib. I had surgery on it that night and the doctor put in a plate and two screws. My main concern about my situation is that I'm an English teacher in South Korea. Luckily I had 3 sick days saved up so I was able to take the rest of this week off; but I have to go back to work on Monday. They don't do any more sick time than that, so I guess I will be at work sitting in a chair with my leg iced and elevated and making the kids get everything I need. My doctor knew that I would be going back to work so quickly and he didn't advise not to, but I'm still worried. Walking around this country with crutches is like a death trap! It's Winter still so the sidewalks are still pretty slippery in some spots. Also, I feel like I shouldn't be moving around so much in the early stages of my injury. I can't afford to make the healing process any slower. Any advice/suggestions would be very much appreciated! :)

Feb 10, 2013
Dottiebears NEW
by: Invictus

I had a very terrible ankle/leg injury in Sept. 2010, but you may just have me beat! I feel really bad for you, and remember too well how I felt at your stage of healing.
You need to know that this really is a terrible injury, and noone, including your doctor, has a clue about your suffering! That's what this site is for! We have a clue... Anyway, I just encourage you to remember that while it's a very slow process, you will eventually get better. It positively will get better. It was probably a year for me, before I was walking somewhat normally. I had another surgery after that, so more crutches, etc. It was depressing! But I now have my life back. I have some discomfort sometimes, but it's not really pain, and I am active again. Remember that you will get better, but it does take time.
I wish you well.

Feb 10, 2013
Pilon Fracture recovery time NEW
by: Dottiebears

I had a pilon fracture of my right leg in November 2012. I've had six surgeries since then and have 5 plates, two cadaver bones, and 26 screws in my leg. The bottom of my ankle looked like the rubble pile at the bottom of an avalanche. It took me 11 surgeons before I could find two willing to work on me and the initial reaction was to cut off my foot.

I've been non weight bearing for 3 months and expect another 6 months of non weight bearing. There is still a lot of swelling and I still have open wounds on either side of my ankle where the bones came through. My butt is getting tired of being in the wheelchair!

I know that my softball, running, and very active sports days are over, but I'm wondering what people with this type of injury are able to do at some point. I'd like to be able to swim and bike, cross country ski, and snow shoe at the very least. I also am in the field a lot for my job and that's in the middle of nowhere generally on rough terrain. I have a lot of concern about that also.


Feb 05, 2013
Flying after hardware removal? NEW
by: Drimed

Some History:
Broken Tibia and fibula in left ankle (a clean break), then the day after I had surgery to add 9 screws and 2 plates (exactly 8 months ago)
Doctor said it's healing well, so after 10 months he would remove the hardware.

Does anyone know how long I must wait before taking a 4 hour flight after the hardware removal surgery? I'm afraid of DVT, and can't seem to get a straight answer from my doc.
Could I safely fly after one month?

Jan 20, 2013
4 months on NEW
by: James

I suffered a broken ankle in 2 places at the end of September 2012. You take so many things for granted and it's tough during those first few weeks when you can't do much other than rest and let things heal. In my experience (i'm 46) the exercises and gradual weight bearing started around 7 weeks in. I was back working pretty much as normal once the support boot was off in mid November. I am now planning to restart golf and have just managed a 520 mile round trip in the car with no aches or stiffness. The swelling is almost non existent and I'm walking without a limp now. Take it from me, you do get there. My consultant told me that even at 46 you can expect to regain 100% bone density and previous levels of fitness/ankle mobility so don't listen to those people who say things like "it will always be weaker" or "you will always have trouble with that ankle" Despite that, you need to exercise the joint and build up strength. Bones apparently build up strength in relation to the pressure you apply to them (bear in mind that doesn't include falling 6 feet onto one leg and going over on the ankle like I did) To all those who are starting out on the journey of rehab, time does pass & you will get strong again.

Jan 20, 2013
4 months on NEW
by: James

I suffered a broken ankle in 2 places at the end of September 2012. You take so many things for granted and it's tough during those first few weeks when you can't do much other than rest and let things heal. In my experience (i'm 46) the exercises and gradual weight bearing started around 7 weeks in. I was back working pretty much as normal once the support boot was off in mid November. I am now planning to restart golf and have just managed a 520 mile round trip in the car with no aches or stiffness. The swelling is almost non existent and I'm walking without a limp now. Take it from me, you do get there. My consultant told me that even at 46 you can expect to regain 100% bone density and previous levels of fitness/ankle mobility so don't listen to those people who say things like "it will always be weaker" or "you will always have trouble with that ankle" Despite that, you need to exercise the joint and build up strength. Bones apparently build up strength in relation to the pressure you apply to them (bear in mind that doesn't include falling 6 feet onto one leg and going over on the ankle like I did) To all those who are starting out on the journey of rehab, time does pass & you will get strong again.

Jan 20, 2013
4 months on NEW
by: James

I suffered a broken ankle in 2 places at the end of September 2012. You take so many things for granted and it's tough during those first few weeks when you can't do much other than rest and let things heal. In my experience (i'm 46) the exercises and gradual weight bearing started around 7 weeks in. I was back working pretty much as normal once the support boot was off in mid November. I am now planning to restart golf and have just managed a 520 mile round trip in the car with no aches or stiffness. The swelling is almost non existent and I'm walking without a limp now. Take it from me, you do get there. My consultant told me that even at 46 you can expect to regain 100% bone density and previous levels of fitness/ankle mobility so don't listen to those people who say things like "it will always be weaker" or "you will always have trouble with that ankle" Despite that, you need to exercise the joint and build up strength. Bones apparently build up strength in relation to the pressure you apply to them (bear in mind that doesn't include falling 6 feet onto one leg and going over on the ankle like I did) To all those who are starting out on the journey of rehab, time does pass & you will get strong again.

Jan 20, 2013
4 months on NEW
by: James

I suffered a broken ankle in 2 places at the end of September 2012. You take so many things for granted and it's tough during those first few weeks when you can't do much other than rest and let things heal. In my experience (i'm 46) the exercises and gradual weight bearing started around 7 weeks in. I was back working pretty much as normal once the support boot was off in mid November. I am now planning to restart golf and have just managed a 520 mile round trip in the car with no aches or stiffness. The swelling is almost non existent and I'm walking without a limp now. Take it from me, you do get there. My consultant told me that even at 46 you can expect to regain 100% bone density and previous levels of fitness/ankle mobility so don't listen to those people who say things like "it will always be weaker" or "you will always have trouble with that ankle" Despite that, you need to exercise the joint and build up strength. Bones apparently build up strength in relation to the pressure you apply to them (bear in mind that doesn't include falling 6 feet onto one leg and going over on the ankle like I did) To all those who are starting out on the journey of rehab, time does pass & you will get strong again.

Jan 20, 2013
4 months on NEW
by: James

I suffered a broken ankle in 2 places at the end of September 2012. You take so many things for granted and it's tough during those first few weeks when you can't do much other than rest and let things heal. In my experience (i'm 46) the exercises and gradual weight bearing started around 7 weeks in. I was back working pretty much as normal once the support boot was off in mid November. I am now planning to restart golf and have just managed a 520 mile round trip in the car with no aches or stiffness. The swelling is almost non existent and I'm walking without a limp now. Take it from me, you do get there. My consultant told me that even at 46 you can expect to regain 100% bone density and previous levels of fitness/ankle mobility so don't listen to those people who say things like "it will always be weaker" or "you will always have trouble with that ankle" Despite that, you need to exercise the joint and build up strength. Bones apparently build up strength in relation to the pressure you apply to them (bear in mind that doesn't include falling 6 feet onto one leg and going over on the ankle like I did) To all those who are starting out on the journey of rehab, time does pass & you will get strong again.

Jan 15, 2013
Warning: Boot is used different ways NEW
by: mrs.romance

Some people have surgery and a cast and then progress to a boot and slowly put weight on it.

I did not need surgery because I kept my ankle still for two weeks, and the bone did not become misaligned so did not need surgery as doctor expected.

So doctor had me in a boot from Day One -- no cast. It was used as a cast in order to keep the foot in one place and to protect it.

So just because I had the boot did NOT meean I could put any weight on it, and it would have been horrible if I did! After 6 weeks, I was told I could put weight on it if I used a walker (or if I used crutches). It's been 8 weeks tomorrow, and I'm walking with the boot AND the walker but putting full weight on the bad foot, even in the boot, is extremely painful. So remember -- everyone is different, and make sure ask the doctor a lot of questions about what you can and can't do. Good luck!

Jan 14, 2013
To Pregnant NEW
by: Anonymous

A person wrote in saying it will be 4 months of no weight bearing. I do not believe that is normal. I dislocated my ankle, broke it, had surgery and I was non-weight bearing for only 6 weeks. Once you are weight bearing and in the boot, you should be up and about and moving. Not too much at first, but do push it. You will rehabilitate your ankle much faster that way.

Jan 14, 2013
Knee! NEW
by: Bailey

Does anyone know if it's normal to also have knee pain associated with a broken ankle? I'm about 8 1/2 months out of it and when I go workout or if I stand for an extended period of time I have pretty bad pain only in my left knee on the same side that I broke my ankle. Should I call and ask my doctor about it or will it go away with time? Any feedback would be awesome!

Jan 14, 2013
To pregnant with broken ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I did the same thing you did on Jun. 10 of last year! I broke my ankle in two places, dislocated it, and tore two ligaments. I had surgery on the 19th of June and they put a plate and 9 screws in as well. Hiwever, since I had dislocated it I was required to stay off of it for like 4 months then another 2 months in the boot and of those months I was still on crutches! So in total I was out for six months! The recovery does take quite a long time! Although everyone heals different it will take you quite a long time to heal! When you first start walking on it, it will feel like your ankle is about to come back out of place and your heel will hurt really bad and I would highly suggest going to PT at least one month! It's like you have to learn how to walk all over again and it is really frustrating! Your balance will be totally off and you will get extremely upset trying to walk again, at least I did! It's a long road but I'm 8 months out now I still get swelling everyday and every morning I wake up its really stiff and hurts until I get to walking more. I'm not trying to freak you but you should be prepared for what's coming. I'm 24 and very active and thus has majorly slowed me down. As frustrating as it is and will be just take your time so that you can heal properly! Hope this was helpful and good luck with your ankle and child!

Jan 13, 2013
To Pregnant NEW
by: Anonymous

It will take about 6 weeks for the bones to heal, then you usually get into a boot for another 6 weeks. At the point you first get into the boot, you are still wobbly because your ligaments need time to heal and get stronger and that will take 6 weeks. So, you will need a lot (LOT) of support from your husband and your mother for at least the 1st month your baby is born. If you give it a chance to heal, you should be getting around reasonably well 3 months after your accident. Hope you have a healthy beautiful baby.

Jan 09, 2013
To pregnant and broken ankle NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

The standard answer is six to eight weeks for a bone to heal, less time (six) if you are younger. Ask your doctor January 15th and bring a calendar. Good luck!

Jan 08, 2013
pregnant with broken ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke 2 bones in my ankle and dislocated it on Dec 22. They knew right away I would have to have surgery, but were a little reluctant since I was 32 weeks pregnant at the time. Ended up having surgery on Dec 31, they put in 9 screws and a plate. I'm in a splint now and go back to the doctor on jan 15 to get the stiches taken out and put into a boot. I'm only 26, when will I be able to walk again? I'm going crazy not beinh able to do anything. I need to start getting ready for this baby. One of my biggest fears is going through labor with the boot on, or still not walking without the walker or crutches once my newborn is here. Also it is extremely difficult to hop around with the walker or crutches with this big belly. As I'm a fairly small woman besides the belly.

Jan 07, 2013
One more comment about healing NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

Okay, I didn't want to go to a physical therapist, but I did today. I'm glad I did. I told him I'd just go once, so he gave me as much info as possible.

He adjusted my walker (I can't do crutches) and made it higher; we'd use info from the Internet to adjust it, and it wasn't quite right.

He also told me how to walk better with it in a way to better mimic a normal walk.

Most exercises as far as stretching the foot I'd read on the Internet, but he did tell me my foot was unusually swollen, so I should do RICE: Rest, Ice, Compress (as in compression socks) and Elevate. He also said it would be swollen after walking with the boot.

My ortho doc had said ice wasn't necessary -- but it IS, so that was interesting.

SO -- I highly recommend going to a physical therapist at least once.



Jan 06, 2013
Glad to hear that NEW
by: Anonymous

Wanda, I'm so glad to hear that you're not going to walk on that broken foot!

I think sometimes because ortho docs say the same thing over and over and over again, they sometimes do not say what is obvious to THEM but certainly not obvious to the new patient.

My ortho doc sounds like a computer when he says some things, but that's okay -- they are things I needed to hear; he's been saying them for 25 years, and I'm sure I'd be just as robotic if I was in his shoes.

I'm sure that since you are in a public school, when you get to talk to the right person(who happens to have some logic and a good grasp of reality), you will get some relief. It's not as if you are the first teacher in history to get a broken leg!

My doctor told me on Wednesday I can start exercising the foot without the boot, and I can start to try to walk WITH the boot. Walking still hurts, but I'll get there.

When you get to the point of exercising your ankle, a good exercise I've learned from friends and research is doing the "A, B, C's" in the air. It helps a lot to stretch those muscles that have "frozen" from being in the boot. It is a process, though.

I also kept the boot on for the full six weeks, even at night. I'm sure that helped me a lot in keeping the bone aligned. I put a plastic bag on it when showering (and showered using a potty seat) with my leg stuck out of the shower and resting on an upside-down wastebasket.

One of the best tips I got from this website was the chopstick tip for itching inside the boot. The other was using a "grab it" tool -- about 3 foot long with pinchers at the end -- for doing things. Both things made life much easier. Fortunately, we already had both.

So you should be doing nothing but RESTING and keeping your foot elevated as much as possible. My doctor said at the last appt that when you break your leg, the body sends blood to that spot in an effort to heal it (cool, eh?), so that is what causes the swelling. And it will take 6 months or so for all the swelling to go down.

Good luck! And I hope you let us know what the school ultimately says. I used to be in HR, too (for many years), and I'd be appalled if one of our supervisors said what he said to you. HE should be the one worrying about HIS next review (if there was justice in the world). :)

Jan 06, 2013
NY2NCWANDA NEW
by: Anonymous

Hello Everyone, Your comments make me feel so much better. You have no idea. I feel alone with this issue.

Well, to clarify a few things... The Doctor did not say I could go back after a month, He said, You will probably be ok to go back in a month. I will schedule a follow up apt in a month. At that time, he would check my ankle again and if all was good, would release me at that time. So I was being optimistic. One month out if all goes well.

And, yes I do live in Charlotte. Big City. The Orthopedic Clinic is actually well known and they have been very good.

I do work for the public school system. I put in a call on Friday to my benefits person. I'm going to tell her what was communicated to me to see what she says. I've also gotten the name of my local HR representative.

I used to work in HR, so I know what he is saying and doing is not right. I told him so... He said he wasn't an HR rep, and that his main focus was the education of the children. I told him that this was also important to me, thus the reason, I would continue to turn in lesson plans.

I'm going to f/u with the HR person and the Benefits person tomorrow. I hope that they realize that the original comments he made are inappropriate.

I didn't know I wasn't supposed to walk on the boot. I thought it was to wean myself from the crutches. yikes!!!

Thank you all for your comments and suggestions. They are very helpful and supportive. I'll continue to keep you all updated. :)

Jan 06, 2013
Your Principal is Dead Wrong NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

DO NOT WALK ON YOUR ANKLE IN YOUR BOOT!!!

The boot is being used not as a WALKING boot but as a cast. It is keeping your ankle in place. You risk messing up your ankle big time and needing surgery if it misaligns!

The healing of your bone will take six to eight weeks. You cannot put pressure on it until then! (My bone is healed enough to walk on it, but my ligaments are still painful, and it's so swollen, it hurts to put pressure on it. I, too, did not need surgery.)

I also could not get used to crutches. My doctor said a walker was just as good. It's much easier. There are always walkers available -- you need to know whom to ask. I live in a neighborhood of older people, and I asked on an email forum, and I had many offers.

But walkers aren't that expensive, either. You should ask around first. If you lived near Raleigh, I could get you one (for free).

As far as your principal, he's a moron. Can your doctor call him up? I know my doctor would do that for me.

Your principal must understand the reality of the situation -- that you MUST heal and that you cannot heal if you are walking around and doing steps.

He must also understand the ADA law. Here is some info on it: (There are a couple of entries about it on Wikipedia.) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Americans_with_Disabilities_Act_of_1990

There is also a "no retaliation" part of the law. He must also understand that.

I can't believe the doctor said a month. It should be understood that you need to be looked at before a month and then a new opinion made, based on your x-rays and your progress.

You must be in some small town somewhere. I can't imagine those things happening in Charlotte or the Raleigh/Durham area.

Stand up for yourself or you risk far worse pain and damage to your leg.

If you still get negative feedback, it's time to find a lawyer -- ask if you can just talk to them by phone since getting around is a pain -- and maybe they will take your case and sue them and take a portion and not charge you anything. There are lots of hungry lawyers around these days.

Of course, that's the last thing you want to do, but your principal is being a jerk and should know that that is a possibility.

Good luck and please let us know your progress.



Jan 05, 2013
Anonymous NEW
by: Invictus

It's stressful for me just to read your note. Noone understands this injury. The excrutiating pain and disabling nature of the broken ankle aren't visible. People perceive cast and crutches as just a hassle and annoyance, and have no idea what we (you) are going through. You have to make your decision based on your own sense, combined with medical advice, about what is good for you. I'm wondering if you work for a private school. I don't believe a public school could get away with giving you a hard time. If you're in a public school, you might consider contacting HR department, and hearing from them what the policy is. Based on some of what you've said, It sounds like you may be teaching at a prvate school, where you wouldn't have as much job protection.
For what it's worth, we on this site know what you're going through, even if noone else does! I wish you well.

Jan 05, 2013
UPDATE - for NY2NCWANDA NEW
by: Anonymous

I went to the Orthopedic Dr on Wednesday, 1/3. The fibula was still alligned nicely, so I was given the Herman Munster boot. Walking on crutches and the boot is VERY difficult for me. I don't know if it has to do with my height? I'm 4'11 inches. Anyway, the Doctor told me to stay out of work for one month. My school was built in the early 1950's so it's not very friendly when it comes to having a disabiity. We are getting a new school built, which will be ready next year. So, I go straight home and send a note to my principal. I advised him that the Dr. had put me out for a month, but I would be happy to continue to send in lesson plans for the substitute. (not really out of work, huh?) I would still write out different lesson plans for my 6th graders, 7th graders, 8th graders and native speakers class. (I teach Spanish) It's a lot of work, but I figure it will give me something to do while I'm laid up on the sofa. Here comes the surprise... He responds, why not get your husband to drive you to work every day and we can wheel you around. You can teach sitting down. He argued that I'm not contagious and I can do whatever I want. What the Dr says is only a recommendation! I was floored! Does he know my medical history? Does he have medical experience? Did he look at my Xrays to determine the nature of my injury? What happens if I go back to school and I hurt myself or my ankle does not heal properly??? What then? I couldn't believe what I was reading. It was obvious at that point that he has no interest in my health. I was so dissapointed. Anyway, I responded that I would check with my Dr to see if he is comfortable releasing me back to work a little sooner but that I wanted to heal properly. I reminded him that I was still doing lessons for ALL my classes. I just don't know what to do! If I go back early I risk hurting my ankle. If I don't, I'm afraid my yearly evaluation will be negative. On the positive side, I started trying to walk with just the boot, no crutches today. I'm only putting a little pressure on the heel part, and I'm doing pretty good. :) Thanks to all of you for your comments/suggestions. I REALLY appreciate it.

Wanda
Broken Left Fibula 12/23/12
46 years old

Jan 04, 2013
Going back to work NEW
by: JILL UK

Hi Wanda,I broke my ankle end of November 2011,had to have surgery, plate and pins inserted.I was off work for 11 weeks and then went back on short days and restricted duties.I drive for my job and still found it quite painful to drive for any distance at that point.I had to prop my leg up as often as I could at work as it throbbed and swelled up,I certainly could not have stood up in front of a class for any length of time for a number of months.Can you negotiate less hours or some time that doesnt involve direct teaching?It is an injury that takes time to recover from Im afraid.

Jan 03, 2013
More about me NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

I am Mrs.Romance and also "Anonymous" in the message before this one.

I went to the doc yesterday, 6 weeks after the break. He said I could take off the boot and start to exercise and also begin to practice walking with the boot! It is still overwhelming, and it feels the skin will break if I put weight on it. He said I will be walking in 2-4 weeks. He said swelling would go down in 6 months. I go to a physical therapist Monday. (I wanted to avoid that, doc said only 25 percent of people use/need physical therapists, but I feel I need some advice and tips at this point.)

I was told "older people" (like me) take longer to heal, so I'm sharing this just to give hope to other "older people" can heal in the standard 6 to 8 weeks.

So challenges still exist, but there's light at the end of this tunnel. It's so easy to get depressed -- but just hang in there! It will get better.

Jan 01, 2013
NYC2NYWanda NEW
by: Anonymous

Wanda, I feel for you.

I broke my fibula (two places) the day before Thanksgiving, and all the holidays have been non-existent for me.

I am also in NC; at least we don't have icy sidewalks to slip on.

Here's my story: The ER put me in a splint and I didn't see ortho doc until 5 days later. The ortho told me I didn't need surgery, either. I was put into a boot. I did not like crutches and didn't feel it was right to move at all, so I didn't.

Everyone I knew told me I needed to move. They were WRONG. If I were you, I'd stay put until after you go to the next doctor's appt. Fortunately, my husband has been a HUGE help.

My doctor said on the second appt a week later that 95% of breaks like mine NEED surgery! Funny, at the first appt he was so positive, e.g., "If you're going to have a break, that's the type to have." Then at the second appointment, he was shocked that it was still in alignment and wouldn't need surgery.

So I've been sitting here doing NOTHING for 6 weeks tomorrow. Fortunately, I'm unemployed at the moment. I can't imagine trying to live a normal life this way. I have a dr's appt tomorrow.

Can you go on disability? You should look into it for sure. If you could go on it for 8 weeks, that would help you immensely. Doctor said most people can put pressure on a foot 6 to 8 weeks after the break.

I'm shocked that any school isn't handicapped accessible. I'm sure the public ones in NC must be.

You might end up needing surgery, too, and that will make it even more difficult.

You should NOT be expected to go up and down stairs with a broken leg. You will have a high risk of falling and breaking another bone or misaligning or re-breaking the one that is healing.

As far as wrangling a bunch of middle-schoolers, OMG, I can't imagine doing that ever, let alone doing it while suffering from a broken leg. (I was a chaperone once for middle-schoolers to a field trip to Winston-Salem, what a nightmare! They do TEST you. You don't need to be tested when you should absolutely be resting.)

Please look into disability and let us know how it works out! I have no idea if you would qualify or how it works. But it's worth checking out.



Jan 01, 2013
Afraid to Return to Work... NEW
by: NY2NCWanda

Hello everyone, I just broke my ankle two days before Christmas. A lovely way to start the holidays and ring in the new year. :( Anyway, my fracture was a clean fracture of the fibula. No surgery is required. I am still in my splint and will see the orthopedic doctor tomorrow. My concern is that I am a teacher. (Middle School). How long will I be taken out of work? Frankly I'm concerned about returning due to the fact that my school building is very old and does not have handicapped access. (no ramps, elevators) I also have a set of stairs to get to my classroom. I have been on crutches for a little over a week now, and although I'm getting better on them, I'm still exhausted after going a short distance. Also, how will I control and continually engage a class of hormonal teens whilst sitting? It's challenging when I stand and walk around already! I plan on sharing this with my Dr tomorrow, but wondered if anyone out there can tell me on average how long you were taken out of work? I've been on Winter break during this time, so I got lucky, but school starts up again tomorrow. yikes.

Dec 15, 2012
Broken Ankle Without Surgery NEW
by: Marilyn

To Ms. Romance, I broke my ankle last October (ouch) and it was a clean break so didn't have to have surgery either. I had the air boot about 8 wks and then in an ankle brace under my shoe for 4 wks. Then it was normal with no physical therapy. Most of the time, I forget my ankle was broken but lately it has ached. Think it must be the weather.

The 8 wks seem to go by slow, but just did the activities that I could do (did take the boot off and drove the care most days to pick up my grandson from school). Some days, it was kind of nice to have an excuse to take it easy!!

I hope your ankle heals quickly and you are back to normal soon.

Dec 14, 2012
keep it elavated NEW
by: Anonymous

For the first 6 weeks while the bone is healing I had to keep my ankle elavated as much as possible. If I put my foot down it would just throb. I was in a cast. At the end of 6 weeks I had moments where I thought I might go crazy. I had fears the doctor would put me back in the cast for 3 or 4 more weeks. One of my happiest days was the day I got out of the cast at the end of the 6 wk period. I am very active and now I was mobile again. 1st day out of the cast I still had to use crutches, then to a cane for the next 5 days, then I was using the boot for the next six weeks. But, I didn't notice too much pain, I was just so happy to walking again. I am telling it was a good pain. I would go as far as I could and got stronger ever day. After 3 weeks in the boot, I asked my doctor if I could walk around the house without the boot and he said I could a little. It was wonderful. When I exercized my ankle, it would be sore, but the next morning, the soreness would go away. So, normally after the first 6 weeks, you can start exercizing it. A little a first, and more and more everyday. Don't turn into a couch potato. You will probably need a cane or trekking poles for a while. The cane will allow you to be on your feet longer. Your ankle will tire fast at first.

Dec 14, 2012
No surgery NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

Thanks, Anonymous.

I went to doctor yesterday and still do not need surgery, three weeks to the day of the break. He said the bone shows sign of growth and told me to stay off of it until the six- to eight-week point.

He also said to continue staying off of it, and I will do that. I am also keeping the boot on it 24/7. I'm losing my mind, but at least I'll avoid surgery.

My sister said that when starting to walk, it'll hurt so bad it'll feel like something terrible is wrong, but it'll be fine...eventually.

Does everyone agree with this? Right now, my ankle hurts in the rare time I get in the wheelchair and go 25 feet into the living room. I can't imagine the pain of standing on it.

Doctor also said only 25 percent of people need a professional physical therapist to get back to normal, so that was encouraging.

Dec 10, 2012
Give it a chance to heal NEW
by: Anonymous

Mrs. Romance, most of us are kind of experts at recovering from broken ankles, since we experienced first hand. It really irratates me that your support group are such idiots. Broken bones usually take about 6 weeks to heal. You said you are relatively inactive. That is probably why you are healing so well up to this point. Your doctor didn't tell you much, but he did say, stay off of it. Do that and let it heal. After 6 weeks, you would will probably be good to go to exercising it. I had my foot in a cast for six weeks and boot for 8 weeks and had to deal with all the atrophy etc problems, but I am back now. I was afraid of surgery too, never being in the hospital, but with my foot pointed sideways, I didn't have any choice. I thought it was one the coolest experiences. They put you to sleep, you don't feel a thing, and you wake up and your foot is pointed in the right direction again. I was put out 2 more times, one for surgery, and one to take out some screws, and it was ok. Tell you doctors about your allergies and I think you will be fine. Tell your idiot friends to shutup.

Dec 07, 2012
Good question -- how long? NEW
by: Mrs.Romance

Background: 57, don't smoke, not active, thought I had strong bones. It's been 14 days since the break for me. Fell down a few stairs. ER put it in a splint and gave me crutches. I said no way will I ever walk in crutches -- I have existing joint pain in wrists and shoulders. Told me to see ortho after Thanksgiving holiday; 5 days later I have appt.

Ortho said spiral break in 2 places on fibula, and bones are aligned. Puts boot on it, says stay off of it, don't go ANYWHERE, and put a porta-potty next to your bed, and come back in 10 days. Also said get a walker, don't use crutches. Nothing is said about surgery -- or anything. I use a wheelchair to get to and from car (with my husband) when I go to the doctor.

So I did what he said.

Meanwhile, husband, neighbors, and family are harassing me mercilessly and telling me: "GET UP ON THOSE CRUTCHES NOW! MOVE, MOVE, MOVE! They all had broken bones in the past, and that's what their doctors said. They all had surgery, too. I fought them tooth and nail. It was very stressful to deal with immobility AND the wrath of people who thought they were doing the right thing.

Ten days later at the next appt, ortho is doing happy dance, asking, "WHAT DID YOU DO?" I said I just kept off of it. He said, "KEEP DOING WHAT YOU'RE DOING!" He said 95 percent of breaks like mine need surgery because the bones become misaligned. He says mine are still aligned. He is absolutely flabbergasted. THEN he says, "It wasn't a fracture. Your bone was SHATTERED! There are pieces in there!"

Then he said, "It IS still early." And that scared me -- perhaps the bones will become misaligned and I will need surgery?

I am allergic to most antibiotics and do not handle anesthesia drugs well at all. I am scared to DEATH of any surgery! I will do anything to avoid it!

So in about a week, I will go back again for a checkup. I am treating this ankle like a Faberge egg.

I am taking each day minute by minute. I'm verrrrry depressed. It's Christmas! I cannot celebrate. I have never asked "How long until I walk?" I found the answers here, it appears. The answer is, what -- 8 weeks to 5 MONTHS? Or more??? It's terrifying and very depressing.

So has anyone had a break line mine -- SHATTERED but still aligned? What are my chances of needing surgery? I am afraid I may not survive surgery due to so many drug allergies and reactions to meds.

Because I have not had surgery, I have no clue when I'll walk again. Anyone not have surgery? How long did it take? Thanks!


Dec 05, 2012
Broke both ankles NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke both of my ankles on July 5, 2012. My right ankle was worse than my left. I have a metal plate and 6 screws holding it together. My left is healing on it's own. I had a cast on both ankles from the toes to just below the knees for 6 weeks and then walking boots for 2 weeks. My ortho doc said things are healed and begin to walk in the boots and eventually get to shoes as the pain permits. After 8 weeks (from the break to last visit with ortho doc) I yanked off the boots and started wearing sneakers. I walked everyday and used the stretch exercises 3 or 4 times a day to loosen up the ligaments/tendons. I had swelling everyday and 3 months later still have swelling but now down to a minimum. I walk everyday at least a mile or so and when I get home I still have swelling and pain but it is getting better everyday. So, just hang in there and it will get better with movement and time.
Best of luck....

Dec 03, 2012
Wease the biker work out or ice!?! NEW
by: Bailey

I work on my feet all day and my ankle is swollen when I get off work, not as swollen as it used to get but I stop by the gym everyday and workout! I don't do anything that would hurt my ankle I usually do the elliptical for around 30-45 minutes then I will do a couple of the weight machines but I take it really easy on the leg weights! When I'm done with that I always go sit in the hot tub and then as soon as I get home I ice it for about 30 minutes! The swelling will eventually go down, but I wouldn't do anything that is too much for your ankle you just have to know your boundaries!

Dec 03, 2012
Work out or Ice NEW
by: Wease the Biker

I had a trimalleolar fracture in July and still doing PT, but have a question. After working all day and your ankle is sore and swollen, go home and ice or go to the gym and work out?

Dec 03, 2012
Response to Josie also! NEW
by: Bailey

I did the same thing as you but I'm about six months out! I had the same problem you did with the severe pain in your foot. I still limp a little but it's normally only when I am either barefoot or in flats and my foot still gets swollen! It will get better the more you walk on it. Also the other person who commented on your comment is also correct in saying that getting the blood flowing in your ankle really helps! It's gets the swelling down which causes less pain! Broken ankle are a long recovery but you will be back to yourself in no time! I don sometimes still get shooting pains in my foot/ankle but I'm sure that will subside eventually along with the occasional swelling! Just hang in there!

Dec 02, 2012
Response to Josie NEW
by: Anonymous

Josie, I remember 5 1/2 months into my broken ankle recovery, I was walking around state fair and feeling the same as you. I felt like my heal was broken too because that was always the first thing that ached after walking on it. But, I think that is normal, the bones have healed by this time, but the legaments need a little more time. I actually tried to run at this point and it was extremely difficult. But, I think you need to keep exercizing it at this point. Your ankles love it when you get the blood flowing into it. Don't do anything to restrict the blood flow to your foot (like compression socks). I feel at 5 1/2 months my ankle started improving dramactically every day. I am 9 months into it now and am running 3 miles comfortably.

Dec 02, 2012
Slow recovery NEW
by: Josie

I broke my ankle five months ago, and I'm still having a lot of trouble with it. Every other day, it seems, I get this severe pain, in my foot, not even my ankle! The pain last for a minute or two and then goes away. I still Find myself walking with a limp after being on my feet for a few hours. I notice things are different than Before I broke it, because it gives me a lot of trouble. I'm trying to be patient, but I feel like I'm in quite a bit of pain after 5 1/2 months

Dec 01, 2012
Surgery or not NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi all. I like to share my experience. I had a broken fibula with dislocated ankle after a twisted foot walking, 4 months ago. The emergency room and orthopedic surgeon recommended surgery but I decided against and after the 5 week's x-ray the dislocation was almost back to the original position. I'm 42 female, relatively active. I followed dr's recommendations and didn't walk for 9 weeks and 2 more weeks of walking cast. I'm very happy, first run after accident and no pain!!

Nov 29, 2012
Blue tape like substance from pt NEW
by: becs1205

My fiancé recently had surgery on his ankle to remove impediment b/c he's sprained his ankle so much (looked like he had a golf ball where his ankle should be). Anyways, he's been going to physical therapy and his phy therapist gave him this blue rubbery almost like double sided tape to put on the inside bottom of his shoe to prevent his foot from sliding forward when he plays b ball and tennis. The therapist told him it's used in hospitals, nursing homes to keep bowls cups etc from flying across a room when a patient flails their arms. Does anyone know what this is? He's searching online to buy some.

Nov 21, 2012
Kimmy NEW
by: Hez

Kimmy, did your doctor put you on Coumadin? My doctor put me on that so I didn't throw a blood clot. I don't want to scare you, but pain in the calf is a main symptom. I would call the doctor just to play it safe. However, you will have some pain for quite awhile. Have you been ok'd to take Tylenol or Ibuprofin? That may help. Did they give you an ice pack for inside your boot? That helps also. You should keep it elevated as much as possible right now. I can tell you this, it WILL get better. It just takes time to heal. Hang in there!!

Nov 21, 2012
Calf pain NEW
by: Weaset the Biker

Hey kimmy, put you foot up! Keep your ankle elevated above your heart and if you can, put an ice pack on it. Once the swelling goes down it won't hurt as badly.

Nov 21, 2012
Calf pain NEW
by: Kimmy

I just had surgery on Friday to put the plate and screws in everything went good. I am feeling okay but my calf is killing me. It's so sensitive to everything even me trying to rest it on my bed kills me. Also when my foot is resting down like I am sitting in a chair I feel like my staples are being pulled and it hurts so as of right now I hurt in ever position and it isn't even surgery pain it's stupid walking boot pain! Anyone have any ideas to fix it?

Nov 21, 2012
Calf pain NEW
by: Kimmy

I just had surgery on Friday to put the plate and screws in everything went good. I am feeling okay but my calf is killing me. It's so sensitive to everything even me trying to rest it on my bed kills me. Also when my foot is resting down like I am sitting in a chair I feel like my staples are being pulled and it hurts so as of right now I hurt in ever position and it isn't even surgery pain it's stupid walking boot pain! Anyone have any ideas to fix it?

Nov 21, 2012
Calf pain NEW
by: Kimmy

I just had surgery on Friday to put the plate and screws in everything went good. I am feeling okay but my calf is killing me. It's so sensitive to everything even me trying to rest it on my bed kills me. Also when my foot is resting down like I am sitting in a chair I feel like my staples are being pulled and it hurts so as of right now I hurt in ever position and it isn't even surgery pain it's stupid walking boot pain! Anyone have any ideas to fix it?

Nov 21, 2012
Calf pain NEW
by: Kimmy

I just had surgery on Friday to put the plate and screws in everything went good. I am feeling okay but my calf is killing me. It's so sensitive to everything even me trying to rest it on my bed kills me. Also when my foot is resting down like I am sitting in a chair I feel like my staples are being pulled and it hurts so as of right now I hurt in ever position and it isn't even surgery pain it's stupid walking boot pain! Anyone have any ideas to fix it?

Nov 20, 2012
Wease The Biker NEW
by: Hez

One of my biggest fears was the idea of having to have my hardware taken out. After these past few months, I would greatly entertain the idea! I asked my surgeon about it while I was still recovering and he said he would like to remove it. He said reason being, it is still a foreign object in the body. He said for elderly people, they keep it in. But for younger patients, they like to remove it. He said the hardware has to stay in for a year or two (the therapist told me one would be plenty) until everything is completely healed. I have another month and a half to go and I'm going to speak with the doctor about removing it. Some people have said they felt so much better once it was out. You might want to ask your surgeon about it if you are having problems.

Nov 20, 2012
Is it time for the elliptical yet NEW
by: Hez

Kudos on feeling up to exercising so soon. I totally agree with Bailey. You will want to check with your doctor and a physical therapist before getting back into exercising. My ortho surgeon told me what I was and wasn't allowed to do every step of the way until I was released to physical therapy. Even then they had to report to him and I still had check-ups with the surgeon. When he felt I didn't need therapy anymore, I was allowed to resume normal activities.

I had a trimalleolar fracture in the beginning of January and I still have issues. If I turn my foot the wrong way just going down stairs, I have excruciating pain. Your doctor told you the cast can come off but did he mention anything about weight bearing once it comes off? There are alot of things they don't tell you when it comes to recovery. My doctor told me it would be summer by the time I felt 100%. Let me tell ya, I didn't feel 100% even by summer. A broken ankle is one of the worst breaks to try to recover from. You are young, I'm sure you will bounce back quickly. However, you do not want to do anything to set you back. Talk with your doctor at your next appointment and ask him what his recommended course of action is once your cast is removed. Have you been non-weight bearing with your cast on?

Nov 14, 2012
Wease the boker NEW
by: Invictus

I had a bad injury with lots of hardware two years ago, and my ortho indicated it was "permanent." After a year of constant discomfort and many visits to the same doctor, I finally went to an ankle specialist who immediately suggested removing the hardware.
This procedure was not a big deal compared to the original injury and surgery, and it provided huge relief! It was after getting the hardware out that I felt likke I might get back to a normal life without constant, nagging discomfort.
I understand that some people are not bothered with the hardware, but if you experience continued jpain/discomfort, it might be the best thing you could do! Go to an ankle specialist if your ortho doesn't believe in removing it.

Nov 14, 2012
Hardware removal... Wease the biker NEW
by: Anonymous

I only had one of 9 screws removed and it was a long screw that went in between two bones because when the people from the hospital I went to reset the dislocation they messed it up! So that screw stayed there until four months after surgery and I just got it out two weeks ago! Part of it broke off during removal and is still in there! However the rest of my hardware is permanent!!

Nov 14, 2012
Hardware removal... Wease the biker NEW
by: Anonymous

I only had one of 9 screws removed and it was a long screw that went in between two bones because when the people from the hospital I went to reset the dislocation they messed it up! So that screw stayed there until four months after surgery and I just got it out two weeks ago! Part of it broke off during removal and is still in there! However the rest of my hardware is permanent!!

Nov 14, 2012
Hardware removal... Wease the biker NEW
by: Anonymous

I only had one of 9 screws removed and it was a long screw that went in between two bones because when the people from the hospital I went to reset the dislocation they messed it up! So that screw stayed there until four months after surgery and I just got it out two weeks ago! Part of it broke off during removal and is still in there! However the rest of my hardware is permanent!!

Nov 14, 2012
Hardware removal NEW
by: Wease the Biker

How come so many of you had your hardware removed? My ortho said its permanent. I have 1 screw that may cause a problem down the road, but its one of the long ones and I don't think I want it removed.

Nov 14, 2012
To ready for the elliptical!! NEW
by: Bailey

I broke my ankle on both sides 5 months ago and I'm just now starting to walk with almost no limp! I came out of the boot around 4 weeks ago then I had to go back in it for two weeks because I had surgery to get one of the 9 screws taken out! I know how awful it is not being able to work out but I would def talk to your physical therapist before you get on the elliptical. I can get on a treadmill but I can only walk on it and not even above like 3 mph. It may be different for you seeing as I also dislocated my ankle and tore two ligaments! It definitely depends on the severity of your injury and pain tolerance! But definitely check with your doctor or physical therapists before hand so you don't over do it and hurt yourself even more! You definitely need to let it heal up well!!

Nov 13, 2012
Treadmill NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hey Anon. I broke my ankle on the 4th of July. It was 16 weeks before I could even go on the treadmill for the first time. This takes longer than you want to get better. But you will get there. I was offered the option of treadmill or elliptical and chose the treadmill. Once you get back on the machines, you should be back within a couple of weeks I would think.

Nov 13, 2012
Is it time for the elliptical yet? NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi guys! I broke my ankle (in two places, both sides) on October 27th and had to undergo surgery. I have 8 screws and a plate in my ankle. I am currently in my third week with the cast and the doctor says it can come off on December 10th! I was extremely active before the break, exercising for an hour six times a week. I am dying to get back to it and am wondering if anyone with some experience in this area knows when I will be able to get back to the elliptical for at least thirty minutes a couple times a week. (For reference: I will be in a boot for at least 2 weeks after the break and I am 20 years old)

Nov 13, 2012
Is it elliptical time yet? NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi guys! I broke my ankle (in two places, both sides) on October 27th and had to undergo surgery. I have 8 screws and a plate in my ankle. I am currently in my third week with the cast and the doctor says it can come off on December 10th! I was extremely active before the break, exercising for an hour six times a week. I am dying to get back to it and am wondering if anyone with some experience in this area knows when I will be able to get back to the elliptical for at least thirty minutes a couple times a week. (For reference: I will be in a boot for at least 2 weeks after the break and I am 20 years old)

Nov 13, 2012
Broken Ankle recovery time NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi guys! I broke my ankle (in two places, both sides) on October 27th and had to undergo surgery. I have 8 screws and a plate in my ankle. I am currently in my third week with the cast and the doctor says it can come off on December 10th! I was extremely active before the break, exercising for an hour six times a week. I am dying to get back to it and am wondering if anyone with some experience in this area knows when I will be able to get back to the elliptical for at least thirty minutes a couple times a week. (For reference: I will be in a boot for at least 2 weeks after the break and I am 20 years old)

Oct 21, 2012
Removing Hardware NEW
by: Anonymous

Thank you everyone for your discussion and sharing of your hardware removal experience.
Would the ones who share/shared mine mentioning how old they are? I am 61 and wondering if my experience would be as good afterwards, since bone growth seems to be slower in older people.
There may be others who would be curious as well. Thank you!!

Oct 21, 2012
Wease the Biker & Jill NEW
by: HEZ

Wease the Biker, I would think it might set off the alarm? Your doctor should have a medical card that he/she can give you stating you have hardware in your ankle. I made my doctor give me one, just in case.

Jill, I am dreading the upcoming winter. I don't have great balance now, let alone wondering how I'm going to do should I hit a small patch of ice. I suppose I will look like Bambi on the ice. My surgeon told me one to two years before he would remove the hardware. The physical therapist told me one year should be good. Not sure what the doctor is going to suggest. I'm thinking if he says it isn't going to pose a problem, to let it the way it is for a few more months? Or, maybe he will decide to remove it early. I absolutely HATE waiting.

As for pain issues, some days are much better than others. It seems I get the most pain after I sit for awhile, then stand or walk. When I have to run errands, my feet get very fatigued with mild pain after about two or three hours. I'm hoping with more time, this will get better. No one quite prepared me for how long of a recovery process this is. I know there will always be some swelling (not sure if this is due to the hardware). I do hope you are feeling better soon!! I'm going to try to apply myself better and start doing some exercises for my foot. Will post tomorrow after I see the doctor.

Oct 21, 2012
Airport scanners NEW
by: JILL UK

Mine didnt set the alarms off,quite diappointed really!!
Hez,I havent been very good at keeping up with my exercises either.Think I need to put more effort in.My physio said that you have to learn to balance again and need to practice this.Wish I could just get from A to B again without discomfort.Good luck at doctors,I was told it would be 18 months before they would remove anything as bone still building up in density and strength,but if its poking out I would hope they would do soemthing bout it sooner.

Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Travel NEW
by: Wease the biker

Hi all. I had a trimalleor fracture on the Fourth of July. I have 12 screws and two plates now. Does anyone know if my new hardware will set of the alarms at airport security?


Oct 20, 2012
Hardware Removed NEW
by: A.Duncan

Wow!! Hard to believe its been 3 years since my accident. I Ditto the hardware removal, I had mine removed about 8 months after surgery, best decision I could have made. If the hardware bothers you, consult your doctor, if in agreement remove it! The body is wonderfully built and heals very well.

Oct 20, 2012
Invictus NEW
by: Jen

Invictus, I am so happy for you. Can you please describe some more positive aspects of having hardware out. Mine bothers me sooooo much! So thrilled for you!

Oct 20, 2012
Jill UK NEW
by: HEZ

I'm about 10 months into this also and I still have issues. Some days I do walk with a limp, dependant on the pain. Thankfully, it's not all of the time. I do have alot more pain in the bottom of my foot (where the arch is) and it seems as though my feet get sore and tired much quicker. At this point, I am thinking it will never be 100% and maybe this is as good as it gets? I did quit doing my exercises, after I was discharged from therapy, that the therapist had me doing, so maybe that is partly to blame. I still don't have a good sense of balance either. I'm curious as to what the surgeon is going to tell me on Monday. He said one to two years before removing hardware, but I'm not sure if his feelings will change about that now that I have a screw poking out. I most definitely would not have surgery unless they are going to remove all of the hardware. Why go through any more than you have to, right? It's crazy how one little fall can mess up your foot so badly!! How are you doing??

Oct 19, 2012
anonymous NEW
by: Invictus

Getting All hardware out was the bese thing that has happened to me since my terrible injury in Sept. 2010. I had plate and 11 skrews removed after a year, and of course there was some pain after surgery, but nothing like the pain from injury or first surgery! The recovery was so great and easy. I was in a boot for a month, but walking most of that time without crutches. I highly recommend getting hardware out if it bothers you! But if you are just getting a skrew out, it would be a tiny incision and probably just a little annoying. I wouldn't worry about pain and recovery.
I hope you're feeling good and healthy soon!

Oct 19, 2012
anonymous NEW
by: Invictus

Getting All hardware out was the bese thing that has happened to me since my terrible injury in Sept. 2010. I had plate and 11 skrews removed after a year, and of course there was some pain after surgery, but nothing like the pain from injury or first surgery! The recovery was so great and easy. I was in a boot for a month, but walking most of that time without crutches. I highly recommend getting hardware out if it bothers you! But if you are just getting a skrew out, it would be a tiny incision and probably just a little annoying. I wouldn't worry about pain and recovery.
I hope you're feeling good and healthy soon!

Oct 19, 2012
Nearly a year on.... NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Hez(how are you?),hi "annonymous" .Broke my ankle in 2 places 11 months ago,but still frustated to find I cant walk properly or some without discomfort.Im not in pain anymore,but still have a limp and my right leg is still alot weaker than the left.Getting other problems now with my back and my other foot due to the way I am walking.Its a long job Im afraid.Thinking of going back for more physio advice and wish I had had physio input earlier than I did.Luckily never had any problems with the hardware.Good luck!

Oct 19, 2012
Another surgery! NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle in two places around four months ago. While I am back on my feet walking it is still pretty painful most times! How long does it take before you can walk pain free (if ever)? I had a plate and 10 screws put in my ankle and on Monday one will be removed! Has anyone had a screw removed before? If so is the surgery painful like the first one or is it just minor pain? I am so glad to be back walking...when I was in the bad part of recovery I never thought this day would come! I am so thankful for the doctors and physical therapist that helped me get to this point!

Oct 19, 2012
HARDWARE HAS A MIND OF ITS OWN NEW
by: HEZ

Has anyone had their screws poke through their skin? It did not break through the skin, but rather looks like a small cyst. You can definitely feel the head of the screw. I am to go for x-rays tomorrow and have a follow-up with the orthopedic surgeon on Monday. He told me the hardware had to be in at least one year before he would remove it. I'm wondering if perhaps we aren't going to make the one year mark. I had surgery in January for a trimalleolar fracture with one plate and I don't remember how many screws. It has been a LONG recovery and I still have issues with my foot, but I am thankful to be on my feet again!

Oct 13, 2012
four weeks in NEW
by: James

Broke my right ankle on 17th September in a fall and according to the consultant, didn't require surgery which seems to be a rarity after reading all of your posts. Was told 6 weeks in a cast then gradual weight bearing after that. It hurt like hell for the first couple of weeks so was taking painkillers. Haven't needed pain relief for well over a week now and i'm back to working part time as long as it's sitting down.

The cast comes off on 29th October so not sure what to expect. I can move my toes and foot totally in the cast which is a lot looser than it was without any discomfort so hoping this is a good sign. I'm usually really active and something like this just makes you really appreciate how much you take for granted. Best of luck to everyone.

Oct 10, 2012
Big Al NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle in Febuary of 2012 and went to a Ortho he had me in a cast for 14 weeks then took it off and but me in a walking boot. I told him I could not bear weight on it because of my knee was hurting also.
Dropped that doctor and went to another he fixed torn cartledge in my knee and sent me to a doctor at the Andrews Clinic he did a MRI and found that there was still displacement so he is going to do surgery and put my cartledge in the gap and put a plate and two screws in it so it will totally heal back together. Does anyone know how long it takes to heal from this surgery. He said 4 weeks in a cast no weight bearing and 2 to 4 weeks in a boot the PT.

Sep 16, 2012
Again? NEW
by: Again anon

Thought I would try to answer some questions for those who have only experienced one trimalleolar fracture. (and hope that would be enough for anyone!) I had my 1st 13 yrs ago at 47 yrs old. Very bad break of 3 bones, fibula also split up leg laterally, foot severely dislocated. Surgery with plates and screws. Was in boot MANY months-1st in wheelchair, then with walker, then walked in boot with no other device. Was in PT for over 3 months and then back again. One yr later went on challenging vacation with no pain except for ankle swelling at end of hard day and needing ice. For those of you wondering if it will ever get better:
my ankle always remained just a tad larger than the other, less than 1/2", and not that noticeable, scars from 2 surgeries were large (6", 4". 1.5") but after a while they did not bother me and people tend not to notice them. 2nd surgery was about 2 yrs later to remove hardware, it did not bother me except for a lag screw that was very prominent--if that part of ankle brushed up against anything it would hurt, so decided to remove hardware. That surgery was unexceptional and short recovery. Flexing the foot got to 90% of other. This really did not pose any problem, except certain times walking on a treadmill, too great of an incline would cause very mild pain or cramping, so I would simply decrease the incline. I experienced no limp at all, gait perfectly normal, and fortunate after 13 yrs. to have no pain (other than above), no arthritis, and no limitations. I am able to walk 2.5 hrs per day and lift weights, swim ect. I had just started to wear heels again, felt that I could-no pain, just did not want to take chances. Now 13 yrs later, had trimalleolar fracture of other ankle--worse is knowing how long the recovery is and hope I can hang in there! Wish everyone well and if there are questions, pls let me know. Sending good vibes your way, and hoping to get some too! Good luck!

Sep 06, 2012
Broke Both Ankles NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke both my ankles in a bad car wreck in November of 2010. ended up needing two surgeries on the right and one on the left almost a year later. I spent 3 mths in a wheel chair and then was progressivly aloud to put weight on the left foot. WHAT A NIGHTMARE! lol I was in Physical therapy until earlier this year. I still hurt alot, but i have a very active lifestyle. Im a Marine.

Sep 06, 2012
it's gotta improve NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle Aug. 20th while running for fun with a friend. We got chased by a dog, and I found out how fast I really can run, we escaped the dog (the owner came out and called him off after I threw my water bottle at him) but 2 houses down, adrenaline still pumping, I accidentally stepped on a crabapple, fracturing my fibula. on the 22nd of Aug. (my birthday) I went to Urgent Care complaining of calf pain. ( I have 2 cousins who died in there early 30's after surgeries from blood clots) The UC Doctor was rude and said the pain was from my break and very clearly not a clot. I saw the Orthopedic surgeon on the 25th of Aug. I was told Surgery was unlikely but not impossible. Sent me home in a boot for 2 weeks, no pressure on the ankle. So at my Next appt with Orthopedic Surgeon, I'm told the "xrays actually look worse now then they did 2 weeks ago" I'm told to spend another 2 weeks no pressure on ankle in the boot. I ask for an ultrasound on my calf, and learn I have Deep Vein Thrombosis (DVT). Primary Dr. put me on lovenox shots (self-administered) 2x a day for 5 days and coumadin daily for 3 months. I haven't heard back from Orthopedic Surgeon yet, and I'm wondering how long my ankle will take to heal taking blood thinners, and if they end up needing to do surgery, will I be able to since I'm on blood thinners. I'm 34 year old mother of 3 and I'm scared of dying like my cousins from this.Have any of you had a DVT with Broken Ankle?

Sep 06, 2012
it's gotta improve NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle Aug. 20th while running for fun with a friend. We got chased by a dog, and I found out how fast I really can run, we escaped the dog (the owner came out and called him off after I threw my water bottle at him) but 2 houses down, adrenaline still pumping, I accidentally stepped on a crabapple, fracturing my fibula. on the 22nd of Aug. (my birthday) I went to Urgent Care complaining of calf pain. ( I have 2 cousins who died in there early 30's after surgeries from blood clots) The UC Doctor was rude and said the pain was from my break and very clearly not a clot. I saw the Orthopedic surgeon on the 25th of Aug. I was told Surgery was unlikely but not impossible. Sent me home in a boot for 2 weeks, no pressure on the ankle. So at my Next appt with Orthopedic Surgeon, I'm told the "xrays actually look worse now then they did 2 weeks ago" I'm told to spend another 2 weeks no pressure on ankle in the boot. I ask for an ultrasound on my calf, and learn I have Deep Vein Thrombosis (DVT). Primary Dr. put me on lovenox shots (self-administered) 2x a day for 5 days and coumadin daily for 3 months. I haven't heard back from Orthopedic Surgeon yet, and I'm wondering how long my ankle will take to heal taking blood thinners, and if they end up needing to do surgery, will I be able to since I'm on blood thinners. I'm 34 year old mother of 3 and I'm scared of dying like my cousins from this.Have any of you had a DVT with Broken Ankle?

Sep 06, 2012
it's gotta improve NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle Aug. 20th while running for fun with a friend. We got chased by a dog, and I found out how fast I really can run, we escaped the dog (the owner came out and called him off after I threw my water bottle at him) but 2 houses down, adrenaline still pumping, I accidentally stepped on a crabapple, fracturing my fibula. on the 22nd of Aug. (my birthday) I went to Urgent Care complaining of calf pain. ( I have 2 cousins who died in there early 30's after surgeries from blood clots) The UC Doctor was rude and said the pain was from my break and very clearly not a clot. I saw the Orthopedic surgeon on the 25th of Aug. I was told Surgery was unlikely but not impossible. Sent me home in a boot for 2 weeks, no pressure on the ankle. So at my Next appt with Orthopedic Surgeon, I'm told the "xrays actually look worse now then they did 2 weeks ago" I'm told to spend another 2 weeks no pressure on ankle in the boot. I ask for an ultrasound on my calf, and learn I have Deep Vein Thrombosis (DVT). Primary Dr. put me on lovenox shots (self-administered) 2x a day for 5 days and coumadin daily for 3 months. I haven't heard back from Orthopedic Surgeon yet, and I'm wondering how long my ankle will take to heal taking blood thinners, and if they end up needing to do surgery, will I be able to since I'm on blood thinners. I'm 34 year old mother of 3 and I'm scared of dying like my cousins from this.Have any of you had a DVT with Broken Ankle?

Aug 27, 2012
Recovery Time NEW
by: Carol

Fractured and dislocated ankle in October, 2010. Temp. pinning the day after the accident. In a cast 1/2 way up leg for 4 weeks until the swelling was down enough for surgeons to see what they were doing but in that time the bones continued to try to dislocate even though I was on no weight bearing (xrays showed the pins were starting to bend) Surgery in November, 2010 to put plates and screws in it and back in cast and not allowed any weight. Out of the cast and on partial weight bearing in late January, early February, 2011 and in physical therapy and wearing a boot. Had to have a second surgery to replace long screws with shorter so that they would not break at 100% weight bearing. Still not allowed to drive until the first week of march, 2011 when I was finally allowed to put 100% of weight on it. I truly never believed that the horrible swelling would ever go down and that I would ever walk normally again. Almost 2 years later most times I walk so well that if someone did not know me they would never know there was anything wrong. The injured ankle is still larger than the other and I believe always will be and yes I can predict the weather now. I figured out that when the barometric pressure changes the ankle AND foot will ache. Surgeons have said that it is not if I will get arthritis but when. Ankle replacement has been discussed but only if the arthritis gets so bad that I can't walk anymore because of stiffness and pain. While I have come a long way the ankle does remind me everyday that I broke it. If it is not the pain then it is a sensation of feeling the stiffness or the weirdness of the hardwire that is in the ankle. I have a scar that I have tracked the location since the first pinning surgery the day after the injury and it has moved from an inch above the ankle area to an inch below the ankle area almost on top of the foot. I have gone from wearing a size 12 tennis shoe on that foot to the normal 9.5. I have been able to wear kitten heals or wedges again as long as the arch support is VERY good but will never be able to wear high heels again. I went to bed every night for over a year or more with an ice pack wrapped around it but now don't usually use it unless the pain is so bad I can't stand it.

As you can see it is a slow and continuing recovery depending upon how badly broken it is and how much other damage is done besides the broken bones.

Aug 27, 2012
Recovery Time NEW
by: Carol

Fractured and dislocated ankle in October, 2010. Temp. pinning the day after the accident. In a cast 1/2 way up leg for 4 weeks until the swelling was down enough for surgeons to see what they were doing but in that time the bones continued to try to dislocate even though I was on no weight bearing (xrays showed the pins were starting to bend) Surgery in November, 2010 to put plates and screws in it and back in cast and not allowed any weight. Out of the cast and on partial weight bearing in late January, early February, 2011 and in physical therapy and wearing a boot. Had to have a second surgery to replace long screws with shorter so that they would not break at 100% weight bearing. Still not allowed to drive until the first week of march, 2011 when I was finally allowed to put 100% of weight on it. I truly never believed that the horrible swelling would ever go down and that I would ever walk normally again. Almost 2 years later most times I walk so well that if someone did not know me they would never know there was anything wrong. The injured ankle is still larger than the other and I believe always will be and yes I can predict the weather now. I figured out that when the barometric pressure changes the ankle AND foot will ache. Surgeons have said that it is not if I will get arthritis but when. Ankle replacement has been discussed but only if the arthritis gets so bad that I can't walk anymore because of stiffness and pain. While I have come a long way the ankle does remind me everyday that I broke it. If it is not the pain then it is a sensation of feeling the stiffness or the weirdness of the hardwire that is in the ankle. I have a scar that I have tracked the location since the first pinning surgery the day after the injury and it has moved from an inch above the ankle area to an inch below the ankle area almost on top of the foot. I have gone from wearing a size 12 tennis shoe on that foot to the normal 9.5. I have been able to wear kitten heals or wedges again as long as the arch support is VERY good but will never be able to wear high heels again. I went to bed every night for over a year or more with an ice pack wrapped around it but now don't usually use it unless the pain is so bad I can't stand it.

As you can see it is a slow and continuing recovery depending upon how badly broken it is and how much other damage is done besides the broken bones.

Aug 27, 2012
Recovery Time NEW
by: Carol

Fractured and dislocated ankle in October, 2010. Temp. pinning the day after the accident. In a cast 1/2 way up leg for 4 weeks until the swelling was down enough for surgeons to see what they were doing but in that time the bones continued to try to dislocate even though I was on no weight bearing (xrays showed the pins were starting to bend) Surgery in November, 2010 to put plates and screws in it and back in cast and not allowed any weight. Out of the cast and on partial weight bearing in late January, early February, 2011 and in physical therapy and wearing a boot. Had to have a second surgery to replace long screws with shorter so that they would not break at 100% weight bearing. Still not allowed to drive until the first week of march, 2011 when I was finally allowed to put 100% of weight on it. I truly never believed that the horrible swelling would ever go down and that I would ever walk normally again. Almost 2 years later most times I walk so well that if someone did not know me they would never know there was anything wrong. The injured ankle is still larger than the other and I believe always will be and yes I can predict the weather now. I figured out that when the barometric pressure changes the ankle AND foot will ache. Surgeons have said that it is not if I will get arthritis but when. Ankle replacement has been discussed but only if the arthritis gets so bad that I can't walk anymore because of stiffness and pain. While I have come a long way the ankle does remind me everyday that I broke it. If it is not the pain then it is a sensation of feeling the stiffness or the weirdness of the hardwire that is in the ankle. I have a scar that I have tracked the location since the first pinning surgery the day after the injury and it has moved from an inch above the ankle area to an inch below the ankle area almost on top of the foot. I have gone from wearing a size 12 tennis shoe on that foot to the normal 9.5. I have been able to wear kitten heals or wedges again as long as the arch support is VERY good but will never be able to wear high heels again. I went to bed every night for over a year or more with an ice pack wrapped around it but now don't usually use it unless the pain is so bad I can't stand it.

As you can see it is a slow and continuing recovery depending upon how badly broken it is and how much other damage is done besides the broken bones.

Aug 24, 2012
To encouraging NEW
by: Anonymous

Wow...I'm very impressed that you are already walking! I broke my fibula in half and broke another part dislocated and tore two ligaments in my ankle. I did this on the 10th of June and my doctor won't even let me start walking on it! Seriously impressive stuff that you already got there!! Good luck with the rest of your recovery!

Aug 24, 2012
To encouraging NEW
by: Anonymous

Wow...I'm very impressed that you are already walking! I broke my fibula in half and broke another part dislocated and tore two ligaments in my ankle. I did this on the 10th of June and my doctor won't even let me start walking on it! Seriously impressive stuff that you already got there!! Good luck with the rest of your recovery!

Aug 24, 2012
To encouraging NEW
by: Anonymous

Wow...I'm very impressed that you are already walking! I broke my fibula in half and broke another part dislocated and tore two ligaments in my ankle. I did this on the 10th of June and my doctor won't even let me start walking on it! Seriously impressive stuff that you already got there!! Good luck with the rest of your recovery!

Aug 24, 2012
Very Encouraging NEW
by: Anonymous

Your comments here are very encouraging. I too dislocated and broke my ankle in 3 places on June 18. Sugery on June 20 to put a plate with 8 screws on the outside "side" of the ankle and 3 screws on the inside "side" of the ankle. So, 9 1/2 weeks, I was feeling frustrated. I have been walking with out any assistance or the boot for almost 4 weeks and have been driving for 3 weeks, but it still hurts. I was thining I was a whimp, but I just need to be patient and give it more time. I was a walker of about 3 miles per day and had just began running about a mile a couple times per week. So, the pain will eventually subside - as I said, I just need more patience!!!

Aug 24, 2012
Very Encouraging NEW
by: Anonymous

Your comments here are very encouraging. I too dislocated and broke my ankle in 3 places on June 18. Sugery on June 20 to put a plate with 8 screws on the outside "side" of the ankle and 3 screws on the inside "side" of the ankle. So, 9 1/2 weeks, I was feeling frustrated. I have been walking with out any assistance or the boot for almost 4 weeks and have been driving for 3 weeks, but it still hurts. I was thining I was a whimp, but I just need to be patient and give it more time. I was a walker of about 3 miles per day and had just began running about a mile a couple times per week. So, the pain will eventually subside - as I said, I just need more patience!!!

Aug 15, 2012
Broken Ankle...Ouch NEW
by: Anonymous

I hit the trifecta...lol...boke all three bones in the ankle plus an ankle dislocation...ouch! On 3/30 I had surgery which involved multiple plates and 22 pins. In mid July I walked into my doctors office without even a limp. I was thinking of doing the moonwalk in but not enough rhythm to master it. It is still stiff in the morning and in the evening after sitting but pretty much back to normal in 12 weeks. I am 60 years old so no extreme sports for me, but I am able to golf again, walk my dog and ride my seadoo ... After each activity there is a little pain and swelling, but I am sure that will go away in time. My doctor told me to let pain and swelling be my guide for "how much I could". He also avised me "not to do anything stupid" as it takes about a year to heal. Best advise given to me by a friend was to start therapy as soon as possible. Good luck, patience, you will be as good as new before you know it.

Aug 15, 2012
Broken Ankle...Ouch NEW
by: Anonymous

I hit the trifecta...lol...boke all three bones in the ankle plus an ankle dislocation...ouch! On 3/30 I had surgery which involved multiple plates and 22 pins. In mid July I walked into my doctors office without even a limp. I was thinking of doing the moonwalk in but not enough rhythm to master it. It is still stiff in the morning and in the evening after sitting but pretty much back to normal in 12 weeks. I am 60 years old so no extreme sports for me, but I am able to golf again, walk my dog and ride my seadoo ... After each activity there is a little pain and swelling, but I am sure that will go away in time. My doctor told me to let pain and swelling be my guide for "how much I could". He also avised me "not to do anything stupid" as it takes about a year to heal. Best advise given to me by a friend was to start therapy as soon as possible. Good luck, patience, you will be as good as new before you know it.

Aug 10, 2012
Patience NEW
by: Muskego-Jim

Broke my ankle end of Feb 2012. I have plates and screws now. I had to be in a cast for 6 weeks. I was extremely active before. I am a golfer, hiker and I run 5 times a week. So going to the timeout box was not easy. But, be thankful, it could have been worse. You could be a burn victim could have fell on your head. Be patient, it will eventually heal. I find, it does heal but it is slow. Once I got out of the cast in 6 weeks my spirits when up tremendously. I bought some wonderful trekking poles, and it gave me some mobility to get around walking my dogs in the rehab boot. The infamous boot that I had to wear for 8 more weeks. I highly recommend trekking poles because it will allow you to use all 4's and you can favor your healing ankle much easier. After I got out of the boot I was able to start golfing right away. I could not transfer my weight too well to my bad foot for about a month.
I am hiking 2 to 3 miles now and for the last week I have been running a 1/2 mile. Slowly of course, but it feels wonderful to be running again. It is Aug 10 now. I am going up to 3/4 mile next week. The ankle seem to like slow, methodical increases in workouts. I think by Sept I will be up to a mile running. Last tip, is buy your golf shoes and running shoes a 1/2 size bigger and wear heavy wool hiking socks. Your recovering foot will love them. The best ones are Smartwool Trekking hiking socks (heavy). Remember, when you foot comes out of the cast, you will think it will never get back to normal, but it does gradually and slowing get stronger every day. Patience.

Aug 10, 2012
LM NEW
by: JILLUK

Hi LM,I could run just,not fast or very far.Havent had any swelling whilst away and just back from a really strenous trip to London.Was hard work as alot of walking(slowly!)but had no swelling or pain so must be getting there!!

Aug 08, 2012
No fun on the fourth NEW
by: Wease the biker

I fractured and dislocated my ankle on the fourth of July while out mountain biking. I have had a couple of surgeries so far and hope there are no more. I had ex fix pins in for 10 days and then plates and 12 screws put in. My doc put me in a removable boot after 12 days advising I could flex my ankle a little while resting. How long will it take to get some of the flexibility back? Right now it feels like there is a wedge in the front of my ankle joint.

Aug 07, 2012
broken ankle NEW
by: amandaAnonymous

i broke ankle both sides 23 june 2012 surgery screws plate and one pen fom one side to other and that one only ill be removed 23 aug almost 9 weeks. i am now 6 weeks will it be advisable to start step on the foot? dr said after removal of the screw i can start with phisio but i am so frustrated! it should have healed mostly by now? still using painpills every 4 to 5 hours ! i am in aircast since say 12th and take it off during night and in afternoons while lying on bed. should i start step by step putting someweight one the foot? i am from namibia it is winter and the cold is not good for the pain either!!

Aug 07, 2012
broken ankle NEW
by: amandaAnonymous

i broke ankle both sides 23 june 2012 surgery screws plate and one pen fom one side to other and that one only ill be removed 23 aug almost 9 weeks. i am now 6 weeks will it be advisable to start step on the foot? dr said after removal of the screw i can start with phisio but i am so frustrated! it should have healed mostly by now? still using painpills every 4 to 5 hours ! i am in aircast since say 12th and take it off during night and in afternoons while lying on bed. should i start step by step putting someweight one the foot? i am from namibia it is winter and the cold is not good for the pain either!!

Aug 07, 2012
broken ankle NEW
by: amandaAnonymous

i broke ankle both sides 23 june 2012 surgery screws plate and one pen fom one side to other and that one only ill be removed 23 aug almost 9 weeks. i am now 6 weeks will it be advisable to start step on the foot? dr said after removal of the screw i can start with phisio but i am so frustrated! it should have healed mostly by now? still using painpills every 4 to 5 hours ! i am in aircast since say 12th and take it off during night and in afternoons while lying on bed. should i start step by step putting someweight one the foot? i am from namibia it is winter and the cold is not good for the pain either!!

Aug 05, 2012
8 wks out NEW
by: LM

Jill - thanks for response.
You say you are pretty much doing what you want but slower -
ie can you run on the beach? or does that come later?
long walks?
do you still swell up after a day on your feet?
did you get physical therapy?
THANKS!
glad to hear about airport etc.

Aug 05, 2012
8 wks out NEW
by: LM

Jill - thanks for response.
You say you are pretty much doing what you want but slower -
ie can you run on the beach? or does that come later?
do you still swell up after a day on your feet?
did you get physical therapy?
THANKS!
glad to hear about airport etc.

Aug 05, 2012
LM NEW
by: JILL UK

Glad to hear you got back home ok and that you are making progress.It does seem to go terribly slowly at times.Im still limping after 8 months but can pretty much do whatever I need to only more slowly.Recently went away on holiday and flew,didnt set scanner in airport off and I was fine on the plane.

Aug 02, 2012
8 weeks out! from 3 ankle fractures NEW
by: LM

May 31st surgery with plate and screws for dislocated Trimalleolar Ankle fractures.
This site has been a life saver for me! Even if I don't post I usually find the answer - which usually involves PATIENCE!! Been out of the removable cast for a couple weeks off and on. Bearing full weight now and walking with a cane for security. My hip still kind of rotates when I take a step and this is getting my back out... we've figured out its that joint on the topside frontside of the ankle that just can't make the full angle its supposed to (can't crouch down yet but I keep working at it) Am up to 45 min on the Stationary Bike with increasing resistance and if I don't do that then I am in bad shape. It must loosen things up. Also go for a swim and that is wonderful!! Feel normal in the water!! I am grateful for all the above but still worry if it's going to come back to normal or not or whether I will always limp. My husband says I'm making progress so I try to listen to him.
It's a far cry from the lonely hotel room on our trip when I found this website - when just getting from point A to B was a miracle!!
Thank you all for your encouragements, and to the NEW ones, IT GETS BETTER! Thank you all!!

Aug 02, 2012
Broke Ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle 3 places have 2 plates and 8 screws in July . I didn't go back to work untill end of november. Its fine now but I dont do any jumping.

Jul 31, 2012
Recovery time NEW
by: JILL UK

Most people are told 6-9 months recovery time.I am now at 8 months and not back to normal, but not far off.

Jul 30, 2012
Pain NEW
by: Bailey

Does anyone ever have a sharp pain shoot up the back of your calf? That has been happening to me a-lot lately and i'm not sure if its just from not using my muscle or if its actually from the injury. Also I had a nerve block in my leg before surgery and the outside of my left knee is still numb. Will I ever have the feeling back in my knee or is it gone forever? I am only six weeks out of my surgery but these are new pain issues seeing as the actual injury doesn't really bother me much anymore. I also wait on tables so considering i have to be on my feet at all times for my job i know it will be quite a while but does anyone know an estimated time of how long it might actually be?

Jul 30, 2012
Walking again NEW
by: JILL UK

Hi Bailey,I had similar injury to you, but not torn ligaments.Most people can weight bear or partially wait bear after the cast comes off.Dont expect too much too soon though as I found I was still very restricted for a couple of months after that.Your muscles will have become very weak and you will have to bulid up slowly.Depends on what you do for a living as to when you go back to work,I was off further 3 weeks after cast came off but to be honest was still really struggling to get about and to to drive.

Jul 30, 2012
New injury! NEW
by: Bailey

I broke my ankle on June 10th of 2012 I broke my fibula in half and broke the little bone at the bottom of the tibia dislocated the ankle and tore two ligaments. I had surgery and I'm six weeks out. How long is it before you can bear weight or walk? Also how long before you can get back to work? I get the cast off August 1st but I am curious if I can bear weight on it when I get the boot? If anyone can help me out I am very curious to know!

Jul 30, 2012
New injury! NEW
by: Bailey

I broke my ankle on June 10th of 2012 I broke my fibula in half and broke the little bone at the bottom of the tibia dislocated the ankle and tore two ligaments. I had surgery and I'm six weeks out. How long is it before you can bear weight or walk? Also how long before you can get back to work? I get the cast off August 1st but I am curious if I can bear weight on it when I get the boot? If anyone can help me out I am very curious to know!

Jul 28, 2012
Jen NEW
by: Invictus

If you can hang in there another 3 months, surely your surgeon will take out the %#$@&@# hardware! I hear one year is the rule of thumb for hardware removal;I hope so much you will get some relief. The pins and needles sensation sounds like nerve damage that usually resolves in time.
Hang in there!

Jul 28, 2012
Invictus NEW
by: Jen

Invictus....your post made my day. I am so happy for you. I want mine out so badly. Recently, I have developed this very slight pins and needles feeling on the bottom of my foot. It is really bothering me mentally and physically...it is depressing. I just want to feel like myself...it's ONLY been 9 freaking months!

Jul 28, 2012
Jen NEW
by: Invictus

Hi, Jen! Yes, I am soooooo glad I went for hardware removal!!!! It is still not perfect, but I can't tell you the relief and improvement I have! OMG! I am so thankful for the removal of the hardware!
I hope you and all my old buddies are getting well:)

Jul 28, 2012
Invictus NEW
by: Jen

Invictus, are you still glad you went for the hardware removal? How are you doing these days?

Jul 28, 2012
Anonymous NEW
by: Invictus

A second opinion seems appropriate, especially considering the extent of injury. But for a little perspective, many (most?) of us who have suffered badly broken ankles and had surgeries involving plates and screws don't get complete comfort quickly, if ever. It's a dreadful injury for some of us. Even in the best circumstances it takes a long time to recover. I'd get another opinion to be sure you're on the right road to healing! Good luck!

Jul 28, 2012
Ankle pain NEW
by: Anonymous

I fractured my ankle in 3 places, tore my deltoid ligament and tore my peroneus brevus tendon while playing basketball in December.. My doctor opted to not recomend surgery and I still think his choice was not the best for my ankle.. It is sore everyday I wake up and cracks all the time when I move it around.. Any similar stories or advice?

Jul 28, 2012
Ankle pain NEW
by: Anonymous

I fractured my ankle in 3 places, tore my deltoid ligament and tore my peroneus brevus tendon while playing basketball in December.. My doctor opted to not recomend surgery and I still think his choice was not the best for my ankle.. It is sore everyday I wake up and cracks all the time when I move it around.. Any similar stories or advice?

Jul 28, 2012
Ankle pain NEW
by: Anonymous

I fractured my ankle in 3 places, tore my deltoid ligament and tore my peroneus brevus tendon while playing basketball in December.. My doctor opted to not recomend surgery and I still think his choice was not the best for my ankle.. It is sore everyday I wake up and cracks all the time when I move it around.. Any similar stories or advice?

Jul 28, 2012
Ankle pain NEW
by: Anonymous

I fractured my ankle in 3 places, tore my deltoid ligament and tore my peroneus brevus tendon while playing basketball in December.. My doctor opted to not recomend surgery and I still think his choice was not the best for my ankle.. It is sore everyday I wake up and cracks all the time when I move it around.. Any similar stories or advice?

Jul 23, 2012
5 Months And Counting NEW
by: Anonymous

In February I broke both tib and fib (as well as wrist - same side of the body) resulting from a fall. Both required surgery, plates and pins. 5 months have passed and it has been a journey. 7 weeks in rehab due to combination of injuries. 6 weeks non weight bearing, followed by partial on both foot and arm. Progressed from wheelchair, to platform walker to platform crutches to cane. From cast to boot, finally to shoes in May.

Range of motion recovery has been heavily dependent upon PT/OT and diligent exercise on my own. Strength is coming along fast now and stability outside of footwear is finally improving. Pain and swelling continue, and are likely to be part of my life for the next 6 months per surgeon.

Exercise is key - everyday, spread throughout the day - make it a priority. Good luck, tough stuff and not something I will ever forget.

Jul 06, 2012
Hez NEW
by: JILL UK

I find that I have good days and bad days and not always a logical explanation as to why.I think this is just the nature of recovery from an injury like this.I am trying to remind myself of how disabled I was earlier in the year.
Off on holiday to Spain in 2 weeks looking forward to sunshine and dry conditions,but just found out hotel staff and coach drivers in Spain are going to be on strike when we are due to go and supposed to be massive delays at the airports.Dont think that will help my recovery!!

Jul 05, 2012
Jill NEW
by: HEZ

I haven't noticed a big problem with rain. I went to get out of my car the other day and had sharp pain radiating through my foot and I honestly didn't think I was going to be able to make it into the store. That has happened several times with this extreme heat and humidity and it's causing me to walk with a limp again. I am hoping this is not going to be a permanent attribute to this injury. These are the little things that get you down and remind you of the injury.

Jul 05, 2012
stop the rain!! NEW
by: Jill UK

Not stopped raining here since April(typical British summer) so can't comment on the heat!!I do think damp has some bearing on aching though,probably a scientific explanation for that.I get a lot of aching sometimes,but I think probably related to how much I am doing.
Still alot more mobile than I was,excercises making a difference,able to walk on my tiptoes now,how useful!!

Jul 04, 2012
Temperature???? NEW
by: HEZ

In the eastern part of the US, we have been expereiencing high heat and humidity. I have noticed that the pain in my ankle & foot seems to have increased. Has anyone else had issues with this??

Jul 01, 2012
NEW NEW
by: HEZ

I'm going on 6 months since my surgery. I still get swelling and this heat is not helping! I have alot of stiffness in my foot, especially first thing in the morning. If I don't move my foot throughout the day (as I'm sitting) it becomes stiff. The numbness should go away with time. If it doesn't, I would address the issue with your doctor.

I can pretty much only wear tennis shoes, as they provide the most comfort. I can only go about 3 hours of continuous walking until my feet get tired and I have to sit. I am hoping this will all go away with more time. When I was released from therapy, I pretty much stopped doing my exercises and I think that was a big no no. For as little time as it takes, I think it is beneficial to continue doing those. I hope you all feel better soon! It is quite a long recovery process. Hang in there!

Jul 01, 2012
7 months on NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Ginny/Jess,Iam now 7 months on from breaking my ankle.Broke tib and fib and had plate and screws.I am only just beginning to feel as if I can walk anywhere near normally.I have found that the physiotherapy exercises I have been given have helped alot over the last 6 weeks,but before then I think that it was just time that my ankle needed.I went back to work after 11 weeks and I did find it hard getting around.Do you have an understanding boss? I found I needed to make it very clear that I was still very disabled by the injury despite being back.I have been told that 9-12 months is a reasonalble time to recover from this type of injury.I still have a swollen ankle and I have a friend who did same 3 years ago and her ankle still swells sometimes.Good luck.
Hope all are doing well with their respective recoveries.I am just begining to see the light at the end of the tunnel!!

Jun 30, 2012
Gini NEW
by: Jess Texas

I am only about 3 weeks ahead of you, but can still only wear tennis shoes and flip flops due to swelling. I am still experiencing numbness if I stand for more than about an hour. I also get very tired and sore if I have done too much walking. However, I am walking with no crutches so I don't know if that makes a difference

Jun 30, 2012
Numbness? NEW
by: Gini

It is helpful to read all of your comments. I broke my ankle on April 19, 2012, had surgery and have 9 screws and a plate. Did any of you encounter numbness in your foot? The air cast was horrible - it bothered my foot where it crossed over and ended up I have some nerve damage. The numbness is getting better but it has been 10 weeks now. My foot is also still swollen and I can't put most of my shoes on except adjustable sandals and running shoes. I am expected back at work in two weeks and am concerned about the walk in from the parking lot. I find that I am really tired and both legs ache from too much walking.

Jun 14, 2012
LM NEW
by: HEZ

Great to hear that you are home! Once you get comfortable with things, you will get into your own groove of doing things. Showering was a nightmare for me, but you pick up little things along the way to make things easier. I also took herbs and I do feel they helped me ALOT!! I contacted my holistic doctor and he recommended some things. I also purchased one online that people who broke bones swore by. When I went for my first x-ray check-up the doctor was amazed at how well everything was healing. I chalk it up to the supplements or that I'm a fast healer (which I doubt) or maybe a combo of both, but I honestly feel they played a large role in my recovery. I'm sure now that you are in your own surroundings, you will feel much better!!

Jun 12, 2012
Update NEW
by: LM NEW

I'm home! And oh it feels so good to try and get some control over my life! The 11 hour plane ride was total agony but we made it! Now that I'm home I'm trying to make a plan of action to get well. Move some furniture - the wheelchair on my own has been wonderful. I tried the walker with the seat and I can't seem to get coordinated enough to have control to stop it from rolling away with me. hubby found a seatless walker and I have done much better - tiring - but does not feel as dangerous as the crutches.... Ordered supplements/herbs to help healing. Hoping and praying for good recovery. You are all such an encouragement... Thank you! You all saved my sanity when I was alone in that foreign hotel room!

Jun 11, 2012
Jill NYC NEW
by: HEZ

I'm glad to hear you had a clean break and did not have to have surgery. I, too, heard that sound when I fell and I will never forget it.

I only started to use crutches once I was weight bearing. What helped for me was to get old washclothes and wrap them around the handles and then duct tape them. I also found some gel wraps (online) that you can use over the handles. Of course, by the time you would get them, you will be off of your crutches.

I wish you a speedy recovery! Hang in there!

Jun 11, 2012
Jill NYC NEW
by: HEZ

I'm glad to hear you had a clean break and did not have to have surgery. I, too, heard that sound when I fell and I will never forget it.

I only started to use crutches once I was weight bearing. What helped for me was to get old washclothes and wrap them around the handles and then duct tape them. I also found some gel wraps (online) that you can use over the handles. Of course, by the time you would get them, you will be off of your crutches.

I wish you a speedy recovery! Hang in there!

Jun 11, 2012
P.S. - Anonymous NEW
by: HEZ

When I used the wheeled walker, I used either a pillow or a folded up throw on top of the seat. After awhile, your knee may become a little sore (as the padding on the seat isn't really that plush) from wheeling around. Having that extra padding helped.

Also, the nice thing for me was, since you have to steer the walker, if I needed something from the kitchen or wanted to carry a beverage and a book or something to eat, I could carry the beverage and put everything else in the compartment under the seat.

Improvising can play a huge role in recovery.. haha

Jun 11, 2012
P.S. - Anonymous NEW
by: HEZ

When I used the wheeled walker, I used either a pillow or a folded up throw on top of the seat. After awhile, your knee may become a little sore (as the padding on the seat isn't really that plush) from wheeling around. Having that extra padding helped.

Also, the nice thing for me was, since you have to steer the walker, if I needed something from the kitchen or wanted to carry a beverage and a book or something to eat, I could carry the beverage and put everything else in the compartment under the seat.

Improvising can play a huge role in recovery.. haha

Jun 11, 2012
Anonymous NEW
by: HEZ

It sounds like you are on the right track! I did not want to start weight-bearing until I could do 100%. It is hard to estimate what 20% or 50% is. I would be paranoid that I would be putting too much weight on my foot.

For me, it was a very very strange experience when I began weight-bearing. I started off with two weeks in the boot. Not bad. Then, I had just gotten used to walking with the boot and was then placed in an ankle support.I was so afraid to put my foot down thinking I was going to re-injure myself. Walking without the boot the first time felt so weird. It was also very painful. I found (and still find) wearing slippers around the house helps alot. For swelling, I wear a support sock. That also helps alot.

It is definitely a long process and for me, every week seemed to bring something new. I'm with Tricia, I don't think I'll ever be 100% again. I still have issues with balance and if I am out and about, I can only go about 4 hours before my foot starts throbbing and some days I have pain where the metal is located. I'm hoping with time all of these things will get better.

I wish you an easy peasy recovery. We are all here for you!

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
broke my ankle and foot on May 13th. NEW
by: Jillnyc

Hi all, it's so true that the computer helps while recovering from a broken ankle. I was walking with my family to a restaurant at a beach community when my foot was half on the edge of the sidewalk and half in the sand. My whole foot rolled over and I heard a sound that sounded like a piece of celery breaking! Went to podiatrist next day, broke ankle and a bone in my foot. Clean breaks, no surgery. It's now been 4 weeks and have been on an air cast since day one. Pain first 2 weeks, now no pain and no swelling. Doc says it's healing and have to stay on crutches another 2 weeks. My shoulders hurt from the crutches and so do my hands. I wiggle my toes a lot which seems to help. He says I don't need physical therapy. He will give me exercises when I go back in 4 weeks. I am able to work part time and lucky I can take a cab everywhere cause I live in NYC... I have to make the best of this, I think if it were my arm, I wouldn't be able to work or cook etc. I wish everyone the best and it helps to know that I am not the only one going through this....

Jun 11, 2012
LM NEW NEW
by: Anonymous

Thank you SO MUCH for idea of walker with seat - that sounds wonderful! I'll have to find one ASAP! What great idea!
Just to clarify - they WANT me to take the shot for the plane ride home - which of course I will!
Weight bearing of 50% is supposed to be at 2 weeks but only like standing in place etc... Being careful not to fully walk on it etc and it was the orthopedic surgeon who told me to do this...
So as you can see I dearly appreciate your comments and look forward to more. I admire that you dear people have been through so much and are still willing to help others... Thank you so much! Listening to your stories sure puts mine in perspective. Thank you for HOPE!

Jun 10, 2012
To anonymous NEW
by: Tricia

I am also 61, and broke my ankle in three places (also broke my knee)I was not overweight and actually lost weight during the 8 weeks I was non-weight-bearing. Which probably helped my recovery. My orthopedic surgeon was not excited about physical therapy either, but he did send me and it's helping. I could not even think about using crutches; I would have tripped and killed myself. I had a wheeled walker and it was great. I couldn't use the kind with the seat to lean my knee on because the knee was broken too, but that sounds like a better solution if your knee is okay. It's been almost ten weeks since I broke eveything, and I have had the cast off (I had four of them!) for almost two, and am just starting to feel like a human being again. I can walk pretty well; I use a cane when I go out, or if I'm tired. I'm a bit surprised by how much swelling there still is, but I have nine screws and a plate in my ankle, so some of that may be permanent. I can finally see the light at the end of the tunnel. 10 weeks ago, I thought it would never end. I'd say I'm about 80% now. There are some things I'll probably never be able to do again. And I'm sure I'll be paranoid about falling again for the rest of my life. I am going to be taking Forteo for the next two years to help rebuild bone. I'm not crazy about having to give myself an injection evey day for the next two years, but it beats breaking something eles!

Jun 10, 2012
Anonymous NEW
by: HEZ

Welcome. I'm sorry for what you are going through. All of us can relate. I am really surprised that they would not have suggested keeping you on blood thinners for your flight home. There would seem to be a greater chance of throwing a blood clot so early on with your injury. I was also not allowed to get my stitches wet until they were taken out three weeks later. I had to shower with a garbage bag over my boot. I was also not allowed to remove my boot until I was weight-bearing. I had a client that took hers off at night to sleep and she ended up having some issues with her ankle.

I'm also surprised that they would have you weight-bearing so early. I was non-weight bearing for over 7 weeks. Have you seen an orthopedic surgeon or specialist? I feel they would be able to give you a better course of treatment than a general doctor. Mine was absolutely wonderful and took every precaution to prevent re-injury and to get me back on my feet when he felt I was healed enough (via x-ray).

I hated the crutches. I got myself a wheeled walker that had a seat on it. I put the knee of my injured foot on the seat and used my other foot to push it around. (Kind of like a scooter). It helped tremendously!!

I hope you are feeling better. I have been discharged from therapy and no longer have to do follow-up appointments with my surgeon. I've also not been doing any exercises at home, which I think has been a bad judgement call on my part. My foot is very sore and stiff in the morning. Therapy told me that could last up to a year. I also have days now where it feels the metal is digging or pressing against my skin. It's painful and irritating. I did not want to go through another surgery when the doctor recommended taking it out next year, but at this point in time, I can't wait! I wish you a speedy recovery and hope you don't have any bumps along the way.

Jun 10, 2012
NEW 10 days out - part 2 NEW
by: Anonymous

I am grateful - things could've been worse in so many ways - but I will admit to some tear sessions and discouraging scary moments. I am 61 and over-weight, which I was finally making some progress on because of exercise. The hospital would've kept me longer, but realized we needed to catch our way home. They told me, 2 weeks no weight, at 4 weeks 50 percent weight, and 6 weeks full weight with the cast on. They also tried to teach me the walk-thru or step-thru pattern with the crutches, which I have not been able to do as I can't wrap my mind around it since I am so fearful I will put weight on it accidentally. I have even been told that I can carefully take the cast off when in bed to elevate etc. which I do quite often as it alleviates any pain and swelling immediately. I always put it on for any movement or the laborious trip to the bathroom. I do my exercises. Have not needed pain meds. And I take supplements. So much of this is so different than experiences on this site... The hospital seemed top notch and very progressive.. They did mention they are only one of two hospitals in Finland or Helsinki that use this cast right off for this serious of fractures. So in my ignorance I am progressing, but wondering what's next besides trying to figure out how to get around. The doctor said he would remove staples next week, and didn't sound too excited about PT when I mentioned it. He's my regular MD and also wonderful. So I don't want to mess up too much. I am interested in how people use a walker instead of crutches.. These adjustable walking stocks scare me to death! I also worry that my good leg will be able to withstand all the weight as this was all such a shock that I could break a bone so easily... Wow, all for now!!

Jun 10, 2012
NEW 10 days out - Part 1 NEW
by: LM

What a blessing it has been to find this web site! Thank you so much to all the contributors.... And my God bless you all with complete healing and recovery.
I would appreciate any comments...
While on our cruise vacation I tripped on some stairs, fell, heard and felt the crunches and cracks. This was in Finland. They took me to emergency at university hospital, and I have to say they were wonderful in every way. We are Americans and I sure appreciated all their efforts at learning English. They set me in a plaster cast to hold the placement until surgery... trimalleolar fracture, and now I have 14 screws and a titanium plate in my foot. They gave me some blood thinner shots for awhile but said I didn't need to continue taking them as long as I did all the exercises each day - except of course for the trip home on the airplane. They fitted me for what seems to be a boot cast... It's hard and fitted, but it has been cut and fitted with Velcro so that it can be adjusted and taken off. They let me have a shower, even rinsing the incisions, when I left the hospital on the 2nd day. After a crash course in using the crutches ( a nightmare for me!) I was released. Wild wheelchair ride to the ferry which connected to the boat, which we needed to reunite with. So for the past days I have been recovering in the cruise ship room and now the hotel room, and home tomorrow with a 10 1/2 hour flight home. I am nervous about that - worried a lot about how I'm going to maneuver the bathroom etc. since I can't hardly use the crutches and won't have a wheelchair. Thank God for a wonderful husband. My doctor in the states felt getting a few extra days of healing on the ship would probably do me good before the flight home. So I am so thankful this hotel had Internet so I could start researching and figure out how to get my life back!

May 24, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

I know how you feel about the crutches. They made me walk with them in the hospital and I had to go up and down stairs with them (in the hospital) before I was discharged. They day I came home, we were having a snowstorm. Needless to say, I came right down on my injured foot. I think I probably scared the neighbors. I had a PT home health nurse come to see me and she said she hated those things. I never used them after that day. Two near fall incidents with the crutches in the same day was enough for me. The wheeled walker made things sooooooo much easier. I just kept downgrading my medical equipment. It was a little mini-celebration each time I got rid of one.. haha. It was a little scary at first, for me, because I felt I needed to re-train myself to walk with different devices. I do hope you will be back on your feet, with no casts, soon!!

May 22, 2012
We are all different NEW
by: JILL UK

Jess,Tricia dont panic re having physio input.If you have good movement in your ankle then I think the input will mainly be advice re building up the strength in your leg again and balance.I broke my wrist 5 years ago and when it came out of the caste it was like it was frozen, no movement at all,if I had not had physio straight away then I think I would not have got full use back.With my ankle it was pretty good when it came out of the cast and so I accepted that the exercises they gave me may be enough.I think maybe just one or 2 sessions during the next stage of recovery for advice and support may be enough for people with good flexiblity.I wish I had gone ealier for some input, but I dont think I have caused any long term damage by not doing so.A one off advice session may put your minds at rest.

May 20, 2012
Hez NEW
by: Jess texas

I asked dr. when I would be better. His response is that is up to me on whether I try to stand and move around. I don't know if age plays a factor in any of this. I was in the shots to thin my blood and recent blood clots for only 14 days. I am 27. This was my only time to ever be in hospital besides when I gave birth to my son. I am pretty freaked out now reading posts from everyone that he hasn't given me physical therapy. I feel I am too young to not be back to as close to normal as possible. And I don't want to be in pain forever either. Other than first two weeks after surgery, I have only been in pain first 2 days I started weight bearing.

May 20, 2012
Jess NEW
by: HEZ

I'm surprised the doctor has you walking with no brace or boot. Perhaps every doctor is different? I don't know what is right or wrong. I can only go by what my doctor did for me. I honestly feel they took every precaution with me. I had a client who told me to do therapy as long as I needed to because she only had a few sessions and her ankle still isn't right after two years. Maybe your doctor feels you have good range of motion and don't require therapy? Did they give you any type of exercises to do at home? Did he tell you how long it may take until you feel better? My doctor told me it would be summertime until I felt 100%. He was about right. At that time, I thought, "You have GOT to be kidding me." As I progressed, I thought, I will be lucky if I feel 50% by summer. I am glad to be on my feet. PT told me the stiffness can last up to a year. As soon as I am off of my feet, it gets stiff. Who knew an ankle injury could take so long to bounce back from?

May 20, 2012
Another comment NEW
by: Tricia

I've had four different casts; this boot cast is the final one. I also have a rolling walker, which I used non-stop before I was weight-bearing. Now I'm using a cane with the boot cast. I asked about crutches, but the surgeon said he thought I'd do better with the walker. he was probably right. I had crutches once about 18 years ago when I had a broken pelvis, shoulder and ribs (no casts on anything), and I almost killed myself pitching forward all the time. I must be too uncoordinated for crutches. I'm glad I had this cane from my mother-in-law in my attic, because it really helps going up and down stairs with the boot cast. The walker was a big help before I was weight-bearing, although it did make me feel like I was 90 yers old.

May 20, 2012
Brace NEW
by: Jess texas

Hez,
No brace or boot Or anything. I specifically asked if I should use any of that and dr. Said no as well. But I am only able to walk about 15 or 20 minutes. I usually stand on it about 2 hours a day with cooking, laundry, dishes, etc.

May 20, 2012
Jess & Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

Jess, you sound like you are a little ahead of the game. I could not flex my foot at all and had no rotation to my foot. PT helped with that alot. PT used ultrasound and stimulation with some exercises added later on. I was sent to PT only after I was full weight-bearing. I was able to go full weight bearing with my boot for 2 weeks and then had another appointment and was given an ankle brace (a lace up one). At that point I was taken off of Coumadin (for blood clots). When I was given the brace, I was then sent to PT. I had to keep the brace on for stabilization of my ankle until it got stronger. Are you currently wearing a boot or brace? I honestly feel everyone can benefit from therapy. Even if you went for one session to see what PT might tell you.

Tricia, your insurance may only approve you for say 12 sessions but if the doctor feels you need more, your PT should be able to call and get you approved for more. At least that is how it was in my case.

I can't imagine having an injury like this with a child. It was bad enough that I couldn't take my dog outside because I couldn't walk down stairs. My surgery was Jan. 12th and I was just released from PT last Wednesday. I had some pain with walking at the beginning. I started with crutches, then just one crutch, then a cane, then nothing. If I am on my feet for more than 5-6 hours (walking and such) my injured foot gets very sore and kinda poops out on me to the point that I need to rest. I am hoping with time that will get better.

Also, one thing I never thought about until a friend shared her experience, you must tell doctors, hospitals, etc if they ever want to send you for an MRI. That can heat up the metal and cause extreme pain. Don't let them tell you it will be ok. You should most definitely opt out of having the test.

May 20, 2012
Jess NEW
by: Tricia

Jess: If you didn't live in Texas, I'd think we had the same doctor. Mine claimed I didn't need physical therapy, either, unless I wanted it. He made it sound like only a baby would want it. Well, when I see him on Friday, I'm going to tell him that I DO want it. I have insurance, but have no idea how much of it they'll pay. SOmeone mentioned also getting a note from him to take if I'm flying. I bet going through the airport now will be even more annoying than it already is. I hope your recovery picks up Jess. I can't imagine having to do this (I'm almost 7 weeks since my surgery--knee and ankle broken. Ankle in 3 places, with a plate and nine screws)and take care of a toddler. It's hard enough taking care of my dog and cat. You have my sympathy.

May 20, 2012
Re: Jess new NEW
by: Jess Texas

I am completely self pay- no insurance :(. But I can completely rotate ankle and point toes down and point toes straight up. Rotating is no pain. Pointing down dies make the top of my foot feel very tight. Pointing straight up makes my calf muscle feel tight but that is all. So, physical therapy still a recommendation?

May 20, 2012
Jess NEW
by: Invictus

Your injury sounds serious. Unless you already have normal functioning , range of motion, etc., it seems hard to believe you wouldn't benefit from some PT. These days, doctors' decisions are often driven by trying to keep ins. companies happy- by saving them money. I would insist on PT evaluation/treatment. This decision NOW could literally affect the quality of the rest of your life. Sounds dramatic, but might be true.
Good luck.

May 20, 2012
Lots of Swelling NEW
by: Jess Texas

I am 8 weeks out from break and surgery. I have 3 Screws, 2 plates, and 7 pins. I broke 2 ankle bones and I think fibula. I was released a week ago to do weight bearing as I felt comfortable. I have been walking with crutches doing weight bearing about 15-20 mintues a day. Afterwards, I look like I have 2 golf balls, one on each side of my right ankle. Its very frustrating. Especially since I have a toddler to chase around :( My Dr. said no physical therapy needed, but after reading everyone's posts, I'm nervous about the no physical therapy. And I'm wondering how long until I will be able to fully weight bear and not use crutches with everyone else's experience. Any input?

May 20, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

As my leg lost muscle, the boot got bigger and bigger. I also had issues with my foot moving around inside. I used ace bandages for extra padding. Did your boot come with padded inserts? I had 4 of them that could be placed anywhere inside of the boot. The ace bandages helped alot. I used two of them. Take care of yourself and don't overdo it! You don't want a setback!

May 19, 2012
Setback NEW
by: Tricia

Well, after being all excited about being able to finally put weight on my ankle and walk with the boot cast, I am now back to sitting with my foot up. The boot cast is as tight as I can make it, but my ankle and leg are still sliding around in it and it's rubbing on the inside of my ankle, even though I have a sock on. It's killing me now. I put antibiotic cream on it and a big bandaid. I had to take the boot cast off for awhile and keep my leg up. I'm here alone for four days, and my fun has come to a screeching halt. It's been a long 7 weeks!

May 19, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

Icing and propping is good for swelling. Once you are out of the boot and full weight-bearing with shoes, you will most likely be given some sort of support sock. I still had swelling at my last doctor's appointment last week. He told me to keep the compression sock on. I went out and bought a pair of "Miracle Socks". They are a little more snug than the support stocking I was given and it is very comfortable and has helped my swelling. Might be a little tough to pull that off with summer coming. Who says black knee socks with shorts can't be the new rage? haha

May 19, 2012
Big Foot NEW
by: Tricia

I've been sitting on my front porch in the (hot) sun for about two hours, I took my boot cast off, and put both of my legs up on the wicker table. My feet are gigantic enough to begin with, but that left one is about twice as fat as the other one. The right one is real ongand skinny and the left one is long and fat. Those are some mighty attractive feet!

May 19, 2012
TRICIA NEW
by: HEZ

I know exactly where you are coming from! When I was finally able to shower by myself, I had a wheeled walker that I could kneel on and wheel around to grab towels, blow dryer, etc. By the time I got dressed, I was ready for another shower. I got very overheated doing very simple things and it did not take much to wipe me out. I also know how you feel about throwing that stool out. I fell in my friends yard. It was raining and muddy. I can't even stand the look at the jeans I was wearing when that happened. When I came home from the hospital, my left shoe (the injured foot) was caked with mud. All these little reminders of what happened were still all around me. I hated it.

I really hope you aren't getting an infection. Is it painful to the touch or just more swollen? You did say you were more active. It may just be from that. If it was infected, I would think you would have some pain and it may feel hot to the touch. I had alot of sensitivities on the inside of my ankle where the two longest screws were. It felt like the head of the screws were kind of jabbing me. I had to keep rubbing over those areas to de-sensitize it and prevent scar tissue from forming. My surgeon said with younger people, they like to remove the hardware because it is still a foreign object in the body. He said usually a year or two but PT told me a year would be fine. I'm not sure if I will have to contact him or if they will contact me regarding the removal. I really didn't want to have to go through another surgery and probably wouldn't have to if I really didn't want to, but if it will be healed then there really isn't any reason why it shouldn't come out. That will still be a long way off and I've heard the recovery time is much quicker and therapy is not needed and you don't have to worry about non-weight bearing or anything.

I forgot to mention before that I was sorry to hear about your shoes. I've had issues with sciatica so I've been wearing mainly tennis shoes for awhile now. Maybe after you are recovered, you could wear them around the house a little and see how comfortable you are wearing them??

May 19, 2012
JILL NEW
by: HEZ

I'm glad you got some answers. I could tell right away that my left leg (the injured one) was atrophied after some time. When I would take my boot off to change the dressing, it was considerably skinnier than the other one. When I finally ended up at PT, they had me doing some exercises that also worked out my thigh muscles. I had a hard time with stairs. I had to go down one step at a time, putting both feet on the same stair. I can now go down the steps regularly, but I seem to do so at an angle so my foot isn't really facing forward. Perhaps afraid to bend it?? I also understand the balance issues. PT had me walking and then told me to look around and up and down as I walked. I fell into every little thing. Then as I stood on just my injured foot, they had me close my eyes. I was like a weeble wobble. I do hope all of these issues will resolve in time. Just keep working at it I guess. I hope you are feeling alot better soon! Also, expect a full body cavity search when going to the airport.. haha. You will most likely set off the detectors. Your doctor should be able to give you a card (I have one) stating that you have metal in your foot. If you don't have one, I would ask for one. That doesn't mean they won't search you, but at least you have something from your doctor.

May 19, 2012
P.S. NEW
by: Tricia

I'm glad I'm seeing the doctor on Friday. On one side of my ankle (not the side with the plate, oddly enough, but the side with the two longest screws in it) it looks red and swollen more than it had been, and after reading what you (HEZ) said about someone's hardware getting infected, I want him to check that. He wants to leave the screws and plate in permanently, but so many people have had to have them removed due to pain. Let me know if you do have yours taken out because I might have to think about that at some point in the future as well.

May 19, 2012
Thanks NEW
by: Tricia

Thanks, Jill. I'm jealous that you're going to the Olympics! HEZ: It sounds like we had very similar injuries. I also broke all three bones in my ankle. Plus my knee. I was jsut telling someone that by the time I took a shower this morning and get dressed, I needed wither another shower or a nap. I cleaned out my refrigerator today, too. I sat on the same stool that I was standing on when I fell and broke my ankle. It made me nervous, but I realized the stool was not evil, I had just been an idiot to stand on it. I have been tempted to put it out in the trash, though, since looking at it reminds me of breaking my ankle.

May 19, 2012
Problem solved (well understood anyway) NEW
by: JILL UK

Paid to go see Physio Thursday.Money well spent.She explained why I am not walking as well as I would hope.It is because I have alot of muscle wastage in my leg which needs to be built up through exercises she made me stand in front of a mirror and look.My leg is really skinny compared to the other which means lack of muscle stength and tone,my good leg is basically dragging my bad leg along!!She aslo said that my balance is really bad and needs to be relearnt.Both these things are really hampering my progress.Could have been doing these exercises months ago ,Tricia push for a referral,I have had my progress hampered cos I didnt have the right advice.
Hez,I am still having problems bending foot forwards which means walking down stairs hard but physio said I have good movement really this will come in time.
Hoping will be alot better by July when I go away on holiday and by August when going to London for the Olympics!!
Will I set the detectors off at the airport?

May 19, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

After something like this happens, it really makes you overly cautious about everything you do. You don't want to take any unnecessary chances of reinjuring yourself or having this happen again. It really does a number on your psyche. I had several clients who went through this and I am sooo soooo grateful that I did not experience the pain that they did. I had one who got an infection from her hardware and another one who still has constant pain after a year. I am very blessed that despite the injury, everything kinda went smoothly. It is very frustrating at first. You want to be independant and it takes forever to do things. When I was feeling better but still non-weight bearing, I tried to run the sweeper (keeping my injured leg propped up on a wheeled walker with a seat) and it wiped me out. I broke a sweat just doing simple little things. My accident happened in January (I broke all 3 bones in my ankle)and the surgeon told me it would be summer until I felt 100%. He was about right. I still don't feel 100% but I was good enough to get discharged from therapy and don't have to see the doctor anymore. I still have some progress to make but I am much better from where I started. He wants to remove the hardware but it has to be in at least a year. So many people told me they felt better after having it out. I was reluctant and really didn't want that to be a possibility but I am thinking it might be for the best.

May 18, 2012
Heel pain NEW
by: Tricia

Thanks for all your advice. It's good to hear from someone who's been there. Nobody I know has ever had anything remotely like this happen to them. I think I'll be wearing nothing but soft cushiony shoes from now on. And right before this happened I bought a pair of really high heels. Talk about tempting fate. I never even got to wear them, and I sure as heck am not going to wear them now. They scare me just looking at them. In fact, it even scares me to see women in those high platform heels on TV. All I can think of is: "watch out before you fall off those shoes and break something!" Thank God I'm not young--it would be a real bummer to never wear cool shoes again!

May 18, 2012
Heel pain NEW
by: Tricia

Thanks for all your advice. It's good to hear from someone who's been there. Nobody I know has ever had anything remotely like this happen to them. I think I'll be wearing nothing but soft cushiony shoes from now on. And right before this happened I bought a pair of really high heels. Talk about tempting fate. I never even got to wear them, and I sure as heck am not going to wear them now. They scare me just looking at them. In fact, it even scares me to see women in those high platform heels on TV. All I can think of is: "watch out before you fall off those shoes and break something!" Thank God I'm not young--it would be a real bummer to never wear cool shoes again!

May 18, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

I totally overdid it the first day I could walk. And the first week and so forth, haha. You might want to inform PT about your heel issues. I ended up with Plantar Fasciitis from being non-weight bearing for so long. They tried to work on that for me but I still have pain. That is common for people with these injuries. I'm not saying that is what it is, but it is a possibility. I also think part of it may be due to not being on your feet and just putting weight on all of the nerves, tendons, muscles, etc after weeks of non-use. I still get heel pain when I am on my feet too long and I think wearing the right shoes play a big part. I need one with a good shock absorber in it.

May 18, 2012
Pain in bottom of foot NEW
by: tricia

Today was my first "weight-bearing" day. Of course I probably overdid it, because my foot and ankle are pretty swollen. The one spot that I find really hurts is the bottom of my heel. I think I'm going to spend the rest of the evening sitting around like a fat slug. LOL!

May 18, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: HEZ

When I first started weight bearing, I had alot of pain in the bottom of my foot. Walking on a hard wood floor was almost intolerable. I now wear slippers around the house. Before PT, I had like zero range of motion. After weeks of PT, it got dramatically better. If your doctor will write you a script, take advantage of that and go. This was my first experience with broken bones and hopefully it will be my last. One could never imagine the experience and recovery of a broken ankle. I am thinking of journaling my experience from day one so I can always look back and see how far I have come. I think you will feel much better with therapy.

May 18, 2012
PT NEW
by: Tricia

I was shocked that he didn't recommend physical therapy, too. He's kind of an older doctor, so maybe that's why? Or else maybe he thinks it will cost a lot out-of-pocket (which it will) but I don't care about that. I just want to return to as normal as possible. The last time I had broken bones (from a car accident) that doctor wanted me to go to physical therapy for months. And months! I'm going to insist he send me, because I have NO range of motion now at all. I just started weight-bearing this week, so hopefully it will start getting better now.

May 18, 2012
P.S. NEW
by: HEZ

For anyone without a boot or cast that is weight-bearing, I have found a really good product that helps tremendously with my foot. It is an infomercial product which I purchased at Boscov's. I'm sure you can find it at any store that sells "As seen on TV" products. It is called 'Miracle Socks'. They are supposed to help reduce swelling (yes, yes, they have), help increase circulation and helps soothe tired, aching legs and feet. It does seem like they help alot with the aches and tiredness I get in my foot, not to mention decreases the swelling. I've worn one everyday since I've bought them. Just thought I'd pass that along!

May 18, 2012
Tricia NEW
by: Hez

I would highly recommend PT!!! I can't believe a doctor would tell you that you don't need it. PT did wonders for me and it took 3x a week (2 hours per session)for 5-6 weeks until I felt better. My doctor was concerned about my flexibility and stiffness. Perhaps you don't have that and your surgeon feels you will recover ok? From your comment, it looks as though you haven't started full weight bearing yet? It took me 2 weeks of PT with just the whirlpool, stimulation and ultrasound to get more flexion in my foot. As exercises were added, it got much better. I was discharged from PT last week but I do still have some minor issues, including balance. If your doctor will write you a script (I had to have two since the first month wasn't enough) I would definitely take it and go.

May 18, 2012
Physical Therapy NEW
by: Tricia

My orthopedic surgeon said I don't need physical therapy, unless I want it. He made it seem like it wouldn't so me much good, but after reading some of these comments, I think I AM going to tell him to refer me for it. Especially since he also told me that I'd be fine in eight weeks after the surgery, and that doesn't appear to be true.

May 18, 2012
JILL NEW
by: HEZ

Are you having problems bending your foot backward (toward you) or bending forward, away from you? I still have some minor issues bending my foot forward. PT told me that was unusual that most people have problems flexing their foot toward them. Two exercises that worked really well for me with that issue was (1) place your foot flat down on the top of a chair (A STURDY ONE.. HAHA). Hold onto the back or sides of the chair or a wall and lean forward (keeping your foot down) pushing your knee over your ankle. You get a reallllly good stretch doing that. Hold the stretch for 30 seconds. (2) Find stairs that have a handrail. Hold the handrail and put the tips of your feet on the step and let your heels come off of the step. Do this about 10 times. You will get another good stretch. I know how aggravating this can all be. Especially when you are able to walk and your foot just doesn't want to cooperate. PT told me I had to retrain my foot and muscles and such, as I also tended to lean to one side when putting weight on my foot. They told me to put the side of my foot up flat up against a cabinet or wall and just use my foot as if I'm trying to push the wall away. That will help strengthen your foot. I hope some of this helps. Hang in there!!

May 18, 2012
For all the newbies NEW
by: HEZ

My heart goes out to you all, as all of us on here can feel your pain and know what you are going through. You will have your ups and downs, but you will find you are stronger than you realize. You will come up with different ways of doing things and moving about. Injuries like this take time. Once you start weight bearing, you will have another new chapter to start in your healing process. You will have to retrain your foot and you may find it doesn't move or bend the way that it should and it may get ache-y or tired after being on it for so long. It will take time but trust me, this will pass. It may seem like forever, but it isn't. Hang in there!!

May 15, 2012
Thanks! NEW
by: Tricia

Thanks, Jill! I am starting to suspect that my ortho surgeon told me the 8-week recovery period so that I wouldn't want to throw myself under a bus. Which I would have, if he'd mentioned that it would really be more like six months. Now that I'm at the six-week point, it's become pretty clear to me that I've got a long way to go yet. Oh, well, there's not much I can do about it, so I've just got to deal with it for however long it takes. It's just disappointing because I foolishly thought I'd be 100% better in eight weeks. Wishful thinking!!

May 15, 2012
Long process NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Tricia,Im afraid that the 6/8 week mark is only the start of another stage in the healing process,but not having to hop is wonderful.Dont expect too much too soon.I am at 6 months and can do all I need to do for myself but still restricted and frustated at times.I have a friend who have similar injury to you and she is fine now,but took longer due to multiple fractures and you have other health problems.For the time being just look forward to being able to get from A to B whilst also carrying something in your hand,liberating experience!!You are right to be wary at first your leg will be alot weaker due to being in a caste and not being used.Getting the balance right is the tricky thing,not too much nor too little.

May 15, 2012
Broken ankle NEW
by: Tricia

I broke my ankle in three places almost six weeks ago (plus my knee, just to really complicate things). I had surgery and now have nine screws and a metal plate in the ankle. I have a boot cast now, but I am still non-weight-bearing. I had two fiberglass casts prior to this. I will be able to start walking with the boot cast in another week. I am really afraid to put weight on it, but I am so sick of hopping around using a walker that I can't wait to walk again. I am 61 and have severe osteoporosis, so I am really afraid of having something like this happen again. I still have a lot of swelling and pain. Although the pain is not that bad unless I move the wrong way. When the orthopedic surgeon said my recovfery would be about 8 weeks, I idiotically thought I would be back to normal then. I'm starting to see that it's going to be months before I will be even close to being back to "normal".

May 14, 2012
Fed up!!! NEW
by: JILL UK

Went for my physio appointment via my doctor(NHS) after waiting for 3 weeks,she was sick!Next appt 2 weeks time.Decided to pay for input instead,could have done that a months ago!I will ask for a refund of my taxes.

Hi kba,as you can probably tell from the posts most of us have been pretty down and frustrated by the restrictions of a broken ankle which is why we all ended up here.You will find things get alot easier over the weeks as you learn to adapt to getting from A to B and develop techniques to do things more easily.As Bill said,there is still a fair bit of recovery time needed after the 6 weeks has passed so be prepared,but at least you will be rid of the plaster cast and able to take a bath -something to look forward to!!

May 13, 2012
better NEW
by: Bill

Welcome kba if you are like me you will be glad you found this board and it may take longer than 6 weeks. Everyone recovers differently. My wife bought me a kindle and that was perfect because for weeks I was only comfortable lying down and only in one position, reading out of a book would have been hard.

Jill getting back on the bike was not so bad but we all have different injuries some more severe. What was very good for me might not be good for you although a flat asphalt bike path offers pretty easy pedaling.

Hez my DR released me after the fact. He understood I had to take the job on Tuesday before I saw him on Thursday also the brace gives me good protection while I’m at work the worst is the numbness I get from standing all day. I think the pain and swelling I’m getting on the inside is from soft tissue damage that now that I’m using it has come back to life

May 13, 2012
2 weeks post op NEW
by: kba

Hi everyone, I am 2 weeks post op. I am still in a soft cast and on Tuesday, will be going to the doctor for the plaster. I have never been so down before in my life. I truly hope these next 6 weeks, go really fast:) I figure since I am homebound, time to make some friend!

May 13, 2012
2 weeks post op NEW
by: kba

Hi everyone, I am 2 weeks post op. I am still in a soft cast and on Tuesday, will be going to the doctor for the plaster. I have never been so down before in my life. I truly hope these next 6 weeks, go really fast:) I figure since I am homebound, time to make some friend!

May 13, 2012
2 weeks post op NEW
by: kba

Hi everyone, I am 2 weeks post op. I am still in a soft cast and on Tuesday, will be going to the doctor for the plaster. I have never been so down before in my life. I truly hope these next 6 weeks, go really fast:) I figure since I am homebound, time to make some friend!

May 13, 2012
May get there eventually! NEW
by: Jill UK

Going for first appointment with physio at my doctors tomorrow(almost 6 months after my accident!).Im led to believe I may then be able to access more input from the physios at the hospital.Only taken a month to get this far!!!I definately need some input,cant get sufficient bend in ankle to walk properly or walk downstairs without hopping!Im walking in a really strange manner and wearing my shoes down on one side.

Bill,I dont think I could have coped with physio at the point you are at because I was still very tender and sore I also felt that that exercises I had been given helped sufficiently at that point ,it was only in the last 6 weeks that I began to think I needed some additional help.You are very brave getting back on your bike!

Glad to hear you are doing well Hez.I cleaned my whole house this afternoon and no pain or discomfort at all.I'm sure the novelty will soon wear off however!


May 12, 2012
BILL NEW
by: HEZ

How can your doctor approve you for work but not PT?? That seems a little odd. I got approved to go back to work because my job entails sitting and I had to make sure I kept it elevated (at work) as much as possible (before I was weight bearing). As soon as I was weight bearing, I was sent to PT.

I do still have swelling in my foot. The doctor told me to wear my compression sock. Ask your doctor about that. It helps push the swelling out. I was given, what looked like, a big long footless sock that was made of ace bandage material. (Not the ones that are sold in the stores). I also have ALOT of stiffness once I am off of my feet. PT said that will most likely last up to a year.

The inside of your foot may ache because you are putting more pressure on that side of your foot to compensate for your injury? I had that issue. After I started walking, I had some discomfort, so you put added weight on the other foot or your start applying pressure in different areas of your foot. Hopefully if you ever make it to PT that will get straightened out. Not sure if the exercises you were given will help with that or not. I hope you keep moving in the right direction!! Don't overdo it and you should be fine.

May 12, 2012
more swelling NEW
by: Bill

Today I didn’t work (Sat) and I can walk around without the brace with a near normal stride with very little pain or discomfort but I did notice the inside of my ankle seems considerably more swollen. I iced it down and put my brace back on tightly hoping the compression will take the swelling down.

May 12, 2012
back to work NEW
by: Bill

Hez congratulations on get though PT I’m sure that feels good. Does your ankle still look a little swollen especially after a day of activity?

I ended up taking the job Tuesday and it has been ok. My foot gets a little numb, kind of like wearing poor fitting shoes all day. I don’t have pain in my ankle unless I were to move it sharply or try to run to the catch the elevator. Most of the pain, discomfort and swelling come from the inside of my ankle not the outside where the fracture is, I find that odd. After working all day my foot and ankle are more swollen and tired and a little sore. The big thing is how my calves bulked up especially the side with the break. It’s like it swells up and gets very firm but goes back down by morning. They are very cool about it at work they need skilled trimmers to install high-end wall panels, stuff the average drywall guy will mess up. So no one said anything about my limping around.

I did see the DR Thursday and he is cool with me going back to work. He of coarse wants me to wear the brace at work but not for most other activities I may do, including bike riding. He does not think I’m ready for PT. I got a print out of some exercises for me to do. I need to work more on them.

May 09, 2012
I GRADUATED!!!!!!!! NEW
by: HEZ

Physical Therapy thought I might end up getting discharged after seeing the doctor today. They were right!!! I do not have to go to therapy anymore and I do not have to see my doctor anymore! (Well, until I have to have the hardware removed). I will continue with exercises at home to help with activity and stiffness. I was told to resume normal activities and I believe the therapist told me the harder I work it, the stronger it is going to get. However,when I was going to therapy, he told me to make sure my foot gets rest in between sessions so I will be sure not to overdo it.

BILL: Do what you feel comfortable doing. Obviously, you do not want to reinjure yourself and obviously you want the job. If the guy can't understand your dilemma, perhaps you don't want to be working for him?? I hope everything works out for you and congrats on your accomplishments!!

May 05, 2012
A lot can happen in a week NEW
by: Bill

Thanks for the update Hez.

This week has been amazing!!! One week ago I was told to lose the boot. Friday a week ago I could walk but it was very slow and hurt if I was not careful. Saturday I built up a single speed road bicycle and waited till Wednesday to ride an asphalt bike path. I rode 1.5 miles and thought I better turn around. Thursday I rode 12 miles. Friday I rode 28 14 in the morning and 14 in the afternoon at about an hour per 14. Today I rode 28 all in one ride only breaking a few times toward the end because my foot started getting numb. I have no pain or additional swelling in my ankle or foot. After today’s ride I could walk nearly limp free and that is mainly because of the ankle brace.

I have a job opportunity and I may have to go to work on Tuesday. I plan to tell him about my injury and would prefer to start on Friday after I see my DR. The problem may be that if he need someone on Tuesday and I say know no he may hire someone else. I might be able to see the DR Tuesday but I really think Friday will be the best day.

I do plan on PT but I will have to fit it in as I can. This job is supposed to be done by June so I could get 3-4 weeks of overtime. I could use the hours for my insurance.

We will see how it goes. I really want my DR to have the final say. My understanding is once the bone gets heeled to a certain point if I wear the brace there will be little chance of re-fracturing the bone. It might just get swollen and sore by the end of the day.




May 04, 2012
Therapy update NEW
by: HEZ

Therapy is becoming more strenuous and high impact. Just when I thought I was doing well with one leg stands, they had me close my eyes. The therapist explained the connection between vision and balance and when you close your eyes, you have to rely solely on your leg for that balance. My walking exercises now include looking up and down and side to side as I walk. I'm finding that my balance is really kinda sucky. Some lower impact stretches and exercises were taken off of my 'to do' list and were replaced with more jumping exercises. My foot was throbbing by the time I got home from therapy on Wednesday. The therapist did alot of foot manipuation trying to get my foot to bend. He informed me that most people with ankle injuries have problems flexing the foot backwards (toward you). Mine is the opposite, I have issues bending my foot forward. I must say, those stretches hurt a tad. I was also given an exercise to help get the tendons in my outer foot aligned correctly.

For those of you that have the option to go to physical therapy, GO! There are so many things involved with therapy that I could never have imagined and the regimen does get based on certain criteria (strength, flexion, etc). Just because you can walk, doesn't mean you are healed. I definitely learned that this week.

I go back to the orthopedist next week. I am hoping to get a good review as this is my 5th follow-up visit. I hope everyone is coming along and feeling better!!

May 02, 2012
Limping... NEW
by: Jill Uk

Thanks Mark,I will try that.Feels like that is the area I need to stretch out to be able to bend my ankle better.

May 01, 2012
Exercise for Jill NEW
by: Mark

Jill, I limped into PT today, got the usual range of motion stuff, then she had me do a stretch against the wall. Put your good leg close to the wall, hands on the wall at shoulder height, then put bad leg/ankle about 1-2 ft from wall, bend knees as you lean toward the wall to stretch the muscles in lower calf. Hold for 30 seconds, then repeat. I was amazed to walk with no limp after doing this! Of course it didn't last but I know what to work on now. Try it.

May 01, 2012
Still limping!! NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Bill,nice to hear you are getting more active.I have found that the shoes I wear have a big impact on how easy it is to get from A to B.Support helps, but also restricts movement so doesnt help with getting more flexiblity,difficult to get the balance right.
Went to my doctor today ,referred for physio but will be 2 weeks, then the phyiso attatched to my doctor will decide whether to refer me on for further treatment from physios at hospital who are the experts.Will be better by the time I get any input or crippled for life!Thinking of paying for some input to get it sooner,is it worth it,will it help,Im not certain...
Any exercises people have been given to help with flexiblity would be glad to hear.
Hope all doing well.
Jill

Apr 30, 2012
Hopefully everyone is out running a marathon NEW
by: Bill

I’m still doing better. I wanted to post up my experience with ankle braces. When I was still in the boot @ about 2 weeks I researched ankle braces that I could wear on both feet from now on when I mountain bike. I ended up getting 2 by swede O http://www.medsupports.com/Swedeo-AnkleLok-Ankle-Brace-Black.aspx.

My DR gave me one from ASO http://www.footwearetc.com/Womens/_/Body-Glove-Ankle-Stab-X-lrg-Unisex/?gdftrk=gdfV269_a_7c99_a_7c6744_a_7c110097&gclid=COOf7oHL3K8CFZDrKgod4DFXAg the links are just so you can get a visual

I have been only wearing the ASO that my DR gave me and it seems ok it is easier to put on and take off the fabric is much more flexible. With this brace on I have some pain when I step down.

So on Saturday I tried the Swede O on my ankle and I was amazed how much better it seemed to work. I had no pain when I walked with or without crutches. I could even take full strides with no pain. So Sunday I was quite active with the crutches and as I said no or little pain while walking.

So Sunday evening I was surprised that my ankle has swollen up considerably. Even Friday when I mowed the grass with the ASO brace on and yes it was a little sore as I stepped then. The only thing I can think is while the Swede O has very good ridged support and will work very well for my biking. It does not offer good compression like the ASO.

I think I will use the ASO until I talk to my DR and live with a little pain. I did snug it up about as tight as I could reasonable get it and it’s a little less painful when I step on it.

Anyone wanting to become more active should check out this Swede O brace, after you check with your DR Ofcoarse.


Apr 28, 2012
Arguably good news NEW
by: Bill


Yesterday I went to the DR, this would be 8 weeks. He said the x-ray still does not show definitive evidence that the bone is healing but everything else looks great. I have almost no swelling and no pain. He was able to move my ankle up, down, side to side with no pain while he had his thumb on the fracture and I assume it’s not moving around.

Anyhow he told be to lose the boot and start putting weight on it and I did. I carefully mow the grass and it was ok. Today I went to the chiropractor and she did ultrasound and some massage. I’m telling you I’m a 100% better that help with the numbness as well as my foot always being cold. I’m going to see her several times over the nest 2 weeks I bet my x-ray will be much better by then.

Apr 26, 2012
F and Hez NEW
by: Jen

Hez, thanks for asking about the stiffness, glad it should subside.

F-I am at the same 6 month mark as you with the same fracture...some of my reports says bi & some say trimalleolar. I am afraid to ask my dr. which one it is, I sort of don't want to know. I am glad to hear you ran. I ran 4 miles a day before my accident. My pt has put me on the treadmill too. I ran 3 days so far; walked for 12 minutes and ran for 5. I did not feel a lot of pain at all, just the strange feeling of the hardware. I was very stiff the next day though. sounds like you have been taking very good care of yourself, good for you. I wish you all the best.

Apr 26, 2012
Update NEW
by: Jan

Hi All, It's fantastic hearing all about everyones progress and what they can and can't do. I've now been cast free for nearly 4 weeks and see a gradual improvement on an almost daily basis. I can now drive for small distances but this can cause me some discomfort as its my bad foot that uses the clutch. I've stopped the physio for now as he feels I can do without it as long as I continue to improve and keep up with the exercises. Its weird but I still don't feel confident enough to walk around shops on my own, I think I'm worried incase someone bumps into me and also my balance is not how it used to be before this whole nightmare began. Still, mustn't complain too much as I'm so pleased to be where I am now and there are so many people out there worse off than me. Anyway keep improving everyone and big hugs to you all. xxx

Apr 26, 2012
JEN NEW
by: HEZ

The place I go to is called Vantage Physical Therapy. They do have many locations. They are very very good at what they do and are very knowledgeable with the treatment they are providing. I asked them about the stiffness and my therapist said that is normal and should go away with time. I got bumped up into moving exercises today, did some basketball maneuvers, some jumping and 60-pd leg presses on the machine. I was very exhausted after today's session, as we did alot more today than we have in the past. I hope you can find one near you!!

Apr 25, 2012
Pt 2 NEW
by: F

this is continued from my post below...

Now as far as my exercise regime...I was/am a fanatic.....and a moderate runner back in the days of "normalcy". Soon I will be running again, but for now I do the elliptical with no problems (not at a high incline though), I walk on the treadmill/outside, I have started the stairmaster and stairmill (escalator thingy stairmaster) and have had no problems! Oh and of course the bike and several other training cardio machines. Now if only my calf would hurry up and get back to its normal size...it's getting too hot for pants all the time.

There is life after this injury, it just takes time..and you have to take care of yourself. I remember the days I would be in constant tears, scared of my future. Now I just keep moving like it never happened.

I always took my supplements and have eaten a ton of HEALTHY foods. I am a juicing freak and I will say getting your nutrients in the rawest form (and liquid helps to absorb and pass through the cellular membrane more so than solids) has probably contributed to my overall healing and the speed with which I have healed as well....swear by it and it works!

Still out of work and probably will be for a while...thank god this happened at work or else I would be in big trouble. Not like I will ever return anyways....can't imagine doing that line of work with this injury.

Oh and for you travelers..I have flown and there were no problems in the air...I wore compression socks just in case, but it was fine. AND I didn't even set off the detectors...how about that? I also asked my doctor for a metal implant card....might help some people...and also for a handicap pass, which I got a 6 month temp! All FREE. Get what you can! It all helps.

Good luck!

Apr 25, 2012
At just about the 6 month mark! NEW
by: F

I had posted all about my injury and recovery a while back and decided it was due time for an update. So I have been doing PT sessions 2x wk and continue to have consistent improvement in my trimalleolar fracture injury. The accident happened while working as a bartender (in the kitchen on a wet, unprotected tile floor near the dishwasher area....can you say trouble?) Wasn't running, just took three steps and one foot gave out and I sat on it indian-style, completely snapped it. I had a plate, pin and 11 screws distributed through my ankle. Needed two surgeries for the external fixator I had to wear for 10 days, to alleviate the swelling so the surgeon could then go in and place the ORIF. Two weeks total in two different hospitals.

So far my swelling has gone down TREMENDOUSLY. So much to the point that I can stand on my feet for a few hours and it doesn't double in size right away. A relief, but I know it still isn't ready for longer durations of pressure/standing. I RAN on the treadmill (ok ok light jog) for the first time today with my PT observing me...can you say exhilarating? We have also been doing side to side and back and forth hopping exercises with no discomfort...thank god. So far I just become stiff and slightly sore in the following morning/day but anything is an improvement from where I was several months ago. I have been cleared to wear high heels at my own level of comfort/tolerance...have only experimented with about 3.5-4 in boots (NO platform!) and barely had any discomfort...also didn't stand for long periods of time, which of course helped. I will soon try to get into some wedges and go from there...but in the meantime, sticking to my pretty flat sandals and sneakers with no problems. Dropped the boot like a bad habit and no longer need it. My PT wants me out of it to keep the ankle from becoming locked in one position and stiffening back up.


Apr 25, 2012
HEELS! NEW
by: Jen

YAY, more good news, heels are in our future! Thank you so much for asking her!

Apr 25, 2012
Jen, about the heels... NEW
by: Jill UK

Just sent her and text and yes she can!!Not sure I will be going there for a while myself,after disclocating my ankle I am very scared about going over on my ankle.I have been wearing very attractive walking boots since I started walking again looks pretty strange with my work clothes as does hopping in a strange manner down steps when visting people!!C'est la vie....

Apr 25, 2012
Jill NEW
by: Jen

One last question for Jill.....can your friend wear any sort of heels?

Apr 25, 2012
Jill and Invictus NEW
by: Jen

Thank you both for answering my questions, I truly appreciate it! I am definitely going to go for the hardware removal in six months. I will also make sure I go to an ankle guy, my dr is a shoulder guy.
Jill, very glad to hear about your friend and her progress. That is uplifting.
I so wish we could all go to Starbucks and drink coffee and chat face to face. Only we truly understand this predicament.
Praying for you all.

Apr 25, 2012
Next chapter.... NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Hez,Bill,Jen.

Very funny Bill,hopefully the 26 weeks is only for bunions and ingrowing toe nails,although my local hospital is now doing operations in a portacabin in their carpark(you have to go in an ambulance from the front door of the hospital!)so you never know and as you say at least its free!!

Hez,hopefully I will strike lucky and get a good therapist and quickly,fingers crossed.

Jen,my friend can do everthing she used to do before accident now,but she still does get swelling some days and her ankle aches sometimes also.She had a very bad break and alot of pins etc in her ankle,ankle was shattered.

She was pretty disbaled for at least 12 months,but now you wouldnt know,no limp or real restrictions.She never got full range of movement back completely though.


Apr 25, 2012
Jen NEW
by: Invictus

I so feel for you, Jen. I have never in my life used the "d" word... but this terrible injury has truly been depressing. I will add that my situation was complicated by several factors, one being a cervical spine injury which also required surgery... it's all been very hard.
Anyway, the ankle has been really horrible for a year and a half, as I said. I had been treated by a great surgeon whose specialty is shoulders and knees. I hadn't realized how complicated my injury was, nor had I been aware of the importance of specialties within specialties (ankle specialist within orthopedic specialty). My original doctor is great in his specialty areas, but completely blew off the idea of hardware removal. He simply didn't have the experience or knowledge to go there.
Eventually I went to a renound ankle specialist, whose immediate response to my discomfort was to get the hardware out. He just about guaranteed me much relief, saying he removes hardware in about 20% of patients, and it always gives relief.
I will add that after we decided to do that, he ordered a ct scan to look for additional causes of my pain, and found that some skrews had somehow chisled away otherwise good bones, essentially breaking healed and healthy bones...Ugh.
So hardware was removed, and obviously it's uncomfortable. The incisions are same size as original ones. I was "laid up" maybe 4 days, but the pain was NOTHING like the most dreadful, torture pain from original injury. I was able to bear weight within a week or two, and have gradually felt better. It's been 5 or 6 weeks, and I have more discomfort than I want; but it is extremely improved. I cant tell you how much better I feel with the hardware gone! But I'm afraid the nature of my original injury was bad, and I may not feel perfect again. However, if I was a runner, I believe I'd be running now (no way before hardware removal).
I would urge you to see an ankle specialist if you haven't. Basically, I believe my new doctor was saying it's a "no brainer" to remove hardware after bones are healed if you are very uncomfortable. It's almost guaranteed to bring at least some relief, and the recovery is nothing compared to original surgery.
I hope this offers you help and hope.

Apr 25, 2012
Jill UK NEW
by: Jen

Hi Jill,

You mentioned a friend of your who broke her ankle three yrs ago. Can you tell us how she is now? Does she have any limitations or is she living a pretty normal life? Does she still have pain, swelling & stiffness?
Thanks.

Apr 25, 2012
Hez NEW
by: Jen

Hez, if you dont mind can you say what town in PA you live? I may want to check out your awesome PT. Is it a chain? Thanks!

Apr 25, 2012
Invictus-clarify NEW
by: Jen

PS-the metal removal conversation was based on me knowing that the dr. would not remove anything until one year post original surgery. I was not asking him to remove it now (6 months post op). Thanks.

Apr 25, 2012
Invictus NEW
by: Jen

Invictus, I am so happy for you. Can you fill us in about how your life is now that the hardware is gone. how close to normal to you feel? Do you feel like at some point in your life this will all be a distant memory? I am 6 months out from a bad break in 2 places with hardware etc. I can walk without a limp (I was a 4 miles per day runner prior to my accident)but the morning stiffness is awful, just so depressing. I find all of this so depressing, it has made my beautiful life come to a screeching halt. It's like the worst thing that has ever happened to me. I saw the dr yesterday and asked about HW removal (I saw the physician's assistant not my real ortho surgeon who was called away for a trauma. This PA was so against the metal removal. He said you open yourself up to infection etc. I said I don't care, I want this foreign garbage out of me. I hate that it is there. When I had asked me real dr. about it 6 weeks ago he was like, "Sure whatever, no big deal we can take it out". When the PA said it was a bad idea, I got this horrible claustrophobic feeling like , "Oh God, please do not tell me I have to live the rest of my life with this stuff in there". Anyway, just curious if you now feel almost normal again? Can you walk on it yet? where you laid up for some time after the removal? Please if you don't mind, I am very interested in this hardware removal topic. It is the only glimmer of hope that I see down the road. Because right now, this stinks! Thanks!

Apr 25, 2012
checking in NEW
by: Invictus

Hello, everyone. I'm checking in after a long absence. In brief, I had a terrible injury 19 months ago, and it got complicated... It has been very difficult. But the most encouraging thing that has happened in this awful year and a half was getting lots of hardware out 5 weeks ago. Obviously it's another significant surgery, but oh, my goodness! It feels so much better in many ways; at 5 weeks post op the pain is better than ever and it's much less stiff. My original surgeon wouldn't consider removing hardware. Then I changed to an orthopedic surgeon specializing in ankles, and he said it was an obvious thing to do with the discomfort I was having.
So consider asking about it if you have prolonged stiffness and discomfort after bones are healed. It might offer much relief for you!
Best wishes to everyone.

Apr 24, 2012
Bill NEW
by: HEZ

I have ultrasound done at every therapy session. It is also helping my scars fade.

Apr 24, 2012
update NEW
by: Bill

Welcome Jane I’m interested how you progress. I had 1 break in my lower fibula and my last checkup @ week 6 I was just beginning to show signs of bone regeneration. I see the DR Friday @ week 8. I choose not to get surgery

Is anyone using ultrasound during their therapy? Last week I went to my chiropractor because my good leg and shoulders are so sore from the crutches. She suggested using ultrasound on my ankle. I wanted to check it out first. I found it helpful with other injuries.

This has been a difficult week. Not terribly painful it’s just lack of patience. The progress seems so slow. My foot looks great. The swelling is most gone. For over a week I have been comfortable enough to shower without my boot. That has been great. It feels like I should be walking but other than a little crutch assisted walking with the boot on, I’m waiting for the DR to tell me I’m ready. The thing that has bothered me is the feeling of swelling when I’m wearing the boot. (not actually swelling) as soon as I remove the boot it mostly goes away. The other thing is my foot always feels cold. It’s a little cool here the Chicago area but only by a few degreases.


Jill at least you know how much yours is going to cost. I thought you guys had to wait 26 weeks to get an appointment. LOL

Apr 24, 2012
JILL NEW
by: HEZ

See what happens with the first week or two of your therapy sessions. I can give you exercises that PT gave me to do. Though, I would rather wait until you see a therapist to see where they think you are at in your healing process. Alot of these exercises were given to me later on in my sessions and gradually added dependent on my range of movement, swelling, etc. But I will be more than glad to help you out!! Good Luck!

Apr 24, 2012
Hi Jane NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Jane,welcome to the site/broken ankle club.I had very little pain until I had my caste taken off and started to walk again then I was in really bad pain for a few weeks which was really depressing when it hadnt been that bad at all, so prepared.Good luck!!
Hi Hez, have appointment next Tuesday with my doctor re physio ,yours sounds like the deluxe version not sure I will be getting that on the NHS in the UK ,more probably the picking up marbles with my toes version!!

Apr 24, 2012
JEN NEW
by: HEZ

Jen,

I do experience alot of stiffness. I will try to remind myself to ask them at therapy tomorrow if this will be an ongoing issue. When it tightens up, I try to flex and rotate my foot a little bit to try and work it out. I have also been told after an injury like this, that I will most likely get arthritis. Hooray for lifelong stiffness.. ugg. Maybe the stiffness is due to the foot being in the same position for weeks? During the PT phase, the foot is now being stretched and moved and perhaps due to the non-movement (sitting), the muscles are tightening up like they were during non-weight bearing? I know that is what happens with your neck/back when it is out of alignment, especially if it has been out for quite some time. After the adjustment, the muscles will try to go back to the way they were before the adjustment because they were used to being in that position for so long. Hence, why you have to visit the chiro a few times to get that vertebrae to stay in place.

As for the TENS unit, it is electrostimulation therapy that sends electrical currents through electrodes. My therapists use 4 pads. Two on each side, one placed on either side of the foot and two on either side of my ankle. (Chiropractors use electrostimulation too). It can help in the treatment of pain, inflammation, wound healing, joint dysfunction, re-education of muscles and impairments in circulation

http://www.livestrong.com/article/161295-contraindications-for-electrostimulation/

Apr 24, 2012
Hez NEW
by: Jen

Hez, just curious, what is a TENS unit and why do they use it? What does it do? Thanks

Apr 24, 2012
Stiffness NEW
by: Jen

One thing that kills me about this injury is the stiffness that comes from sitting down too long or even upon getting out of bed in the morning. Do you experience this, anyone? Do you think the stiffness will be an issue forever? Anybody know? Thanks, best of luck to all.
Ps-Hez, your pt sounds amazing, I thought mine was good, I got nothing on you!

Apr 23, 2012
Physical Therapy P.S. NEW
by: HEZ

I asked my therapist about doing extra sets of exercises (at home) and they advised me against it. They want me to do just the recommended amount (usually 30 of each or a hold of 30 seconds, depending on the exercise). I also have to get other exercises or workouts approved before I do them. So, for now, I am sticking with the 8 or so exercises/stretches they have given to me to do at home.

Apr 23, 2012
Physical Therapy NEW
by: HEZ

When I first started PT, I was disappointed with my sessions. I thought I should have been doing alot more exercises than what was given to me and was ready to look for another therapist. However, I know now that therapy goes in stages.

Each of my sessions is 2 hours. I start off with a whirlpool soak (15 minutes) and then dopper ultrasound (5 minutes on each hardware site). Then manual manipulation followed by a deep tissue massage around the areas that are sensitive (mainly where the hardware is located and also now for my plantar fasciitis)and exercises and stretches. Then I finish with a TENS unit for 15 minutes. When I first started a compression boot was also used to get the swelling down. It took several sessions for the swelling to go down and then exercises and manipulation were started. I can't imagine the pain I would have endured had they just started with the exercises and manipulation.

Be patient, it does take some time. However, if you feel you aren't progressing or given exercises you feel you should be doing, inquire about it or perhaps start seeking another therapist. Good Luck everyone! I hope you are all painlessly on your feet soon!

Apr 23, 2012
Jen NEW
by: HEZ

I live in PA and had to laugh as I am doing the same exercises as you! It sounds as though are regimens are almost the same.

Apr 23, 2012
Hello everyone NEW
by: Jane

Hello to all. What a great page. I found so much useful information. I wish I had found you 5 weeks ago!
I fractured my ankle in 3 places on March 18th and had surgery with a plate and pins on the 20th. I had a cast for the first week and then was put in a surgical boot and was told no weight bearing for 6 weeks.
I am so glad that next week is 6 weeks post operation and am expecting to be able to weight bear at least a little. My Dr. has told me he plans to order physical therapy then.
I was surprised that there really wasn't horrible pain. I did have a lot of swelling and even now my foot is swollen at the end of the day.
By the way, I asked how you are supposed to tell 20% weight bearing, etc. and was interested to learn that they figure out what 20% of your weight is and then have to press on a scale until it reads that weight so you will know how it feels.
Best wishes to us all for a speedy recovery!

Apr 23, 2012
Hello everyone NEW
by: Jane

Hello to all. What a great page. I found so much useful information. I wish I had found you 5 weeks ago!
I fractured my ankle in 3 places on March 18th and had surgery with a plate and pins on the 20th. I had a cast for the first week and then was put in a surgical boot and was told no weight bearing for 6 weeks.
I am so glad that next week is 6 weeks post operation and am expecting to be able to weight bear at least a little. My Dr. has told me he plans to order physical therapy then.
I was surprised that there really wasn't horrible pain. I did have a lot of swelling and even now my foot is swollen at the end of the day.
By the way, I asked how you are supposed to tell 20% weight bearing, etc. and was interested to learn that they figure out what 20% of your weight is and then have to press on a scale until it reads that weight so you will know how it feels.
Best wishes to us all for a speedy recovery!

Apr 23, 2012
Hello everyone NEW
by: Jane

Hello to all. What a great page. I found so much useful information. I wish I had found you 5 weeks ago!
I fractured my ankle in 3 places on March 18th and had surgery with a plate and pins on the 20th. I had a cast for the first week and then was put in a surgical boot and was told no weight bearing for 6 weeks.
I am so glad that next week is 6 weeks post operation and am expecting to be able to weight bear at least a little. My Dr. has told me he plans to order physical therapy then.
I was surprised that there really wasn't horrible pain. I did have a lot of swelling and even now my foot is swollen at the end of the day.
By the way, I asked how you are supposed to tell 20% weight bearing, etc. and was interested to learn that they figure out what 20% of your weight is and then have to press on a scale until it reads that weight so you will know how it feels.
Best wishes to us all for a speedy recovery!

Apr 23, 2012
Hello everyone NEW
by: Jane

Hello to all. What a great page. I found so much useful information. I wish I had found you 5 weeks ago!
I fractured my ankle in 3 places on March 18th and had surgery with a plate and pins on the 20th. I had a cast for the first week and then was put in a surgical boot and was told no weight bearing for 6 weeks.
I am so glad that next week is 6 weeks post operation and am expecting to be able to weight bear at least a little. My Dr. has told me he plans to order physical therapy then.
I was surprised that there really wasn't horrible pain. I did have a lot of swelling and even now my foot is swollen at the end of the day.
By the way, I asked how you are supposed to tell 20% weight bearing, etc. and was interested to learn that they figure out what 20% of your weight is and then have to press on a scale until it reads that weight so you will know how it feels.
Best wishes to us all for a speedy recovery!

Apr 23, 2012
Hello everyone NEW
by: Jane

Hello to all. What a great page. I found so much useful information. I wish I had found you 5 weeks ago!
I fractured my ankle in 3 places on March 18th and had surgery with a plate and pins on the 20th. I had a cast for the first week and then was put in a surgical boot and was told no weight bearing for 6 weeks.
I am so glad that next week is 6 weeks post operation and am expecting to be able to weight bear at least a little. My Dr. has told me he plans to order physical therapy then.
I was surprised that there really wasn't horrible pain. I did have a lot of swelling and even now my foot is swollen at the end of the day.
By the way, I asked how you are supposed to tell 20% weight bearing, etc. and was interested to learn that they figure out what 20% of your weight is and then have to press on a scale until it reads that weight so you will know how it feels.
Best wishes to us all for a speedy recovery!

Apr 22, 2012
PT NEW
by: Bill

Jill sorry to hear you are still hurting hope it will get better soon.

Thanks to Jen I’m going to get a list of any PT facilities in my network and interview them and make sure they do manual manipulation and massage before I make an appointment.

Apr 22, 2012
Mark NEW
by: Jen

Any chance you live in PA?
That is where I am. In addition to the manipulation, I do exercises with my pt and exercises at home that he has given me, just two though, the runners lunge stretch and another stretch holding the wall in front of you and bending your knees and going as low as you can with both heels firmly planted. He told me to do them all day long and when I was done to do some more ;)

Apr 22, 2012
Therapy NEW
by: Mark

Thanks Jen. I've gone to therapy for about 2 weeks and all they do is exercises with me. No one has even touched my ankle! I'm not sure if the exercises have done much good or not. I will definitely ask about manual manipulation now but I'm sure they will come up with some lame excuse why it's not necessary. I am making progress but it is so slow I get impatient.

Apr 22, 2012
Physio NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Jen, that's really helpful I am going to push for some input, my limp is still really bad and I wasnt sure if this was normal or whether I need help with it.Had enough of all things medical this year so wasnt rushing to go back to doctor.Everybodys input pushing me to go, thanks.

Apr 21, 2012
PT NEW
by: Bill

Thanks Jen glad to hear you are doing so well. I know I’m among about 6 or more people that have been posting here that either just started or are about to start PT. So thanks for sharing your experience

Apr 21, 2012
PT NEW
by: Jen

I am 5 months out after a bad break, surgery and hardware. Wanted to put it out there that I went to a horrible, horrible big box pt facility where the therapist basically had me picking up marbles with my toes for six weeks. I knew in my heart this would never get me walking again. Then, by the grace of God, a friend recommended an amazing pt who was farther away but worth the trip once I could drive myself. This is my message to you all......this new pt spends 40 minutes, per session, manually manipulating my foot and ankle. It hurts but he has gotten my ROM to just about normal. When I first got to him, he asked me what I had been doing in pt for the last 6 weeks. I told him about the marbles. Then he said, "what did the old pt say about you ROM"? I said she told my it was good....my new pt said, "that's funny, because you have NO range of motion".
My dr. Had told me early on that manual manipulation was very important for this injury. The pt said five minutes of manual manipulation does not cut it, has to be around 30-40 minutes, 3 times a week. Get a good, honest pt, who is strong and can do this. I have no limp, no pain, other than the discomfort of knowing and feeling the hardware that is in there and my rom is great. My dr. Was so impressed with my rom after I switched therapists. It alo didn't help that at the old place, one of my therapists was the owner of the car that hit me head on.

Apr 21, 2012
Walking again NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Mark,I was so happy when they came to take my wheelchair back!!It is really awful being dependent on others.Like you say walking slow with a limp certainly beats the blooming crutches/wheelchair.It was so liberating to be able to drive again too.
What I am finding now is that other people expect me to be back to normal and obviously Im not.I think after a while progress really slows down so it is harder to see any progress you are making.
I didnt have a scan just x rays.As I dislocated my ankle I wonder if this injury may be having more impact on my recovery than the broken bones now.I have a friend who broke her ankle very badly 3 years ago and she found physio little help and very painful so I guess these things are quite individual also.Going to give it a go if my doctor will refer me anyway.


Apr 21, 2012
Physical therapy NEW
by: Mark

Jill, I hope the physio helps you. I believe it will. My PT really gave me a workout yesterday by adding several new exercises. I am doing well she says but I'm still concerned about one sore spot that shows little improvement. I'm wondering if it's a damaged ligament or something. Did any of you ever get a scan of the soft tissues? I never had this done. The therapist said the treatment would be the same anyways so I just have wait it out.

I finally had the wheelchair ramp removed from the front entry steps yesterday! It was a life saver for 7 weeks but the steps are easier than that ramp now. I love each new step back to normalcy!

For those of you just beginning this journey, stay positive and it will get better soon! Even walking slow beats a wheelchair or crutches.

Apr 20, 2012
Jill UK NEW
by: HEZ

Hi Jill.

I was ordered physical therapy by my doctor. He approved me for 3 weeks and then at my check-up scheduled me for another 3 weeks. He is concerned that I still have limited range of motion and it is not quite where he would like it to be. But I have come a long way since that first session.

I'm sorry that you are still limping badly and needing crutches for assistance. I can't run, but I'm semi-walking like a normal person again. I've never had to take painkillers, so I sympathize with you being in pain. I do get swelling, especially sitting all day. When I wake up in the morning, it doesn't seem too bad. I hope you get to start therapy soon, as I think you will start to see ALOT of improvement. Keep me posted!!

Apr 19, 2012
winning the struggle! NEW
by: Marilyn

To Jan, Hez, Bill, Marti. MRk. It looks like we are all starting to heal and headed in the right direction, When I am out walking the dog or doing other activities. I almost forget about my ankle. But---then the aching hurts and I think oh yeah maybe i overdid it! I bet this aching will go on for a year but then I am not taking anything for pain so guess its not all bad. My wish is that you all continue to get better quick!

Apr 19, 2012
progress?? NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Hez,I have decided to go back to my doctor and ask for a referral for physio.It is hard to judge whether you are making the right amount of progress yourself I think,also as progress is quite slow after a couple of months sometimes you dont even realise you are making progress.Other people keep commenting on the fact that I am still limping quite badly(outside), Im fine in the house on carpet, and seem to expect me to be back to normal after 4/5 months which I am obviously not.
Going to work training day tomorrow and people walking into town to get lunch and to train station to catch train back to where we live,will have to take crutches as no way I can do that without, if I did I would be so far behind them they would have finished lunch by the time I arrived!!
On a positive note hardly needing any painkillers now or to prop foot up all the time and minimal swelling...just cant walk anywhere.....!!

Apr 19, 2012
Jill UK NEW
by: HEZ

Hi Jill! I would strongly suggest having physical therapy! What a tremendous improvement I have made since I started a few weeks ago. For awhile, I was still using A crutch to get around and then a cane and now nothing. My limit was about 3-4 hours before my foot was throbbing.

I, too, still have a limp when I walk and it is due to the stiffness in my ankle. The therapists are coming up with new exercises to try to stretch that area so I have more flexibility. I was warned, however, that I may never have my full range of motion back, especially while the hardware is still in my foot. They had me do some light jumping exercises yesterday which hurt my knees because I am shifting my weight from my feet to my knees since I can't (or my brain won't let me.. haha) put the weight on my ankle. It has been a very long process and I didn't feel as down while I was non-weight bearing because I couldn't do anything. Now that I am up and around, I want to be 100% up and around and it does get frustrating when you still have limitations.

I would highly recommend seeking out a therapist. Every person is different and exercises are given per your limitations and as to what areas need worked on. I started off slow with some rotating exercises, which I could barely do, and now have about 10 different ones that I am doing. I do think it will help you. Hang in there!!!

Apr 19, 2012
Marti NEW
by: HEZ

Hi Marti. I broke all 3 of my ankle bones and have a plate and screws on the outside and 2 bigger screws on the inside. You will most likely be feeling all kinds of sensations during this process. I had, what felt like, restless leg syndrome which caused my foot to twitch and caused unimaginable pain. Are you taking anything for pain? I was put on Coumadin (blood thinner) and was told to take Tylenol. Are you in a cast? boot? My advice would be this, don't be afraid to call your doctor. I called mine with questions during this whole process because they really don't tell you a whole heck of a lot after surgery and what to expect. Hang in there!! It will get better!!

Apr 19, 2012
To Jill NEW
by: AnonymousMark

Jill, I've heard that it can take up to a full year to recover from this awful injury. Have you had any physical therapy at all? Most think they recover more quickly with some therapy to help stretch things out. I am approaching 11 weeks post surgery and still get some pain and swelling as the day progresses but I think I see slight improvement.....ever so slowly. I am in week 2 of 6 weeks of physio.....twice per week.

I took my first stand up shower this morning! Another small sign of progress. I wish a steady recovery to all of you!

Apr 19, 2012
Shooting pains NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Marti,Im sure shooting pains are perfectly normal,I remember someone on this site referring to them as "zingers" which is exactly how they feel.I think mine stopped after 2 or 3 weeks.Dont think they are due to sugery as I had them more on the side where I did not have surgery rather than where I had pins and plate.
Dont let the boredom get to you,before you know it you will be out and about again if a bit more restricted.

Apr 18, 2012
Marti NEW
by: Bill

I’m with Mark on this one. When you say both sides do you mean you broke both the fibula and the tibia? If that’s the case I know you can’t put any weight on it, as your DR would have told you.

Also I’m no expert but I would think some sharp pains would be associated with the plates and screws. I elected not to have surgery and my less severe fractured fibula has been nearly pain free. All my discomfort has been from wearing the boot. It’s possible that my recovery time has been lengthened by not getting surgery.

Mark was also right about how hard things get just sitting around the house. My wife bought me a Kindle what a perfect gift that has been. I can’t find anything I want to watch on TV.

I hope all broken ankle club members are well and I do appreciate all comments it has really helped hearing how others worked through this issue.

Apr 17, 2012
Marti pains NEW
by: Mark

I'm no expert but at just 9 days out I would not be worried about some shooting pain. I'm at the 10 week point myself but I do recall some sharp pains during the first two weeks after surgery. They were not constant but every now and then. I only took pain meds at night before bedtime. Be careful to follow your doctors instructions about weight bearing and try not to get too depressed or bored sitting around doing nothing. I read a few books and became an expert on daytime TV. Before you know it the cast or boot will be gone and your life will resume......with physical therapy and a slower pace! Hang in there and have fun reading all the similar stories online.

Apr 17, 2012
advice NEW
by: marti

i broke my right ankle on both sides, hav had a plate inserted and screws, the trouble is i keep gettin these shootin pains and i need to know if this is normal, i had my op 9 days ago

Apr 17, 2012
Should I be able to walk better/do more? NEW
by: JILL UK

Hi all,hope you are all making progress and not gettting too frustrated.Just wanted to ask anyone out there who is further ahead of me in the healing process.I am still limpimg really badly and although I can do pretty much everything in the house,getting from A to B without crutches outside is still really very slow and hard work.Really hampering me at work as I have the sort of job where you have to charge around and I just cant.Will be 5 months on 25th April,happy anniversary plates and pins!!Not having physiotherapy.Any thoughts from those of you further along?Am I doing all I should be able to?People commenting on how much I am still limping.

Apr 16, 2012
GOOD ADVICE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! NEW
by: jjjl

Hi Hez, thanx for your helpful advice, I have started "pumping the gas", and after a weekend out of work my ankle feels much better. I'm doing my best to keep it up all day, but my job makes that very difficult! I count myself as a lucky break victim in that I did not have to take the anti clotting medicine and did not require surgery (although it was still offered). I've wondered why some are chosen and others are not.
The pain I can handle, it's the thought that I may never get back to "walking for my health" in the way I remember. It gets depressing, but I understand that it will take time to get back to my previous workout schedule over the summer, but it WILL happen (I hope!). Thanx for all the good stories and advice, I hope you continue to heal and move forward in your recovery. It's been thirteen weeks, but I'm hoping that with the tips I received here plus what I've researched on my own, the future is ripe for the taking!!!
Thanx again, AND GOOD LUCK!!!!

Apr 16, 2012
Jan and progress NEW
by: Mark

Jan, we seem to be at about the same point in our recovery process. I have been out of the cast for 2 weeks and go to physio 2 days per week along with exercises at home. I got a walking boot but gave that up after a few days. I walk unaided with some loose fitting shoes. I too have a lot of pain and stiffness if on my feet for any length of time. The progress seems slow to me and I keep wondering if something is still wrong with the ankle that they missed.......probably just my impatience. Anyway, it is sure nice to be up and about after 8 weeks in a wheelchair! I also started driving again two days ago with no problems. My poor wife can now have her life back! Stay well and keep healing all you broken ankle club members.

Apr 16, 2012
Progress NEW
by: Jan

Hi Everyone,
I just thought that I would give you an update as to how I'm getting along. Its now been 3 weeks since my cast was removed. I have the physio come to me 3 times a week which also includes massage and he seems to be very pleased with me. I'm now walking without any aids although I still can't manage long distances and my foot is still very stiff and gets painful when I'm up and about for any length of time especially where the incision was made. I also find it very difficult when I'm walking on uneven surfaces. I get really frustrated because I want to do more but have been told that it will be quite some time before I'm back to the place I was before my fall. Its great reading all of your posts knowing that we're all in this together and seeing how far some of you have come. We will all continue to improve and strive for the day when this awful injury will become just a distant memory. In the meantime be good to yourselves and take it easy.
Love and Best Wishes to all of you. xxx

Apr 16, 2012
Progress NEW
by: Jan

Hi Everyone,
I just thought that I would give you an update as to how I'm getting along. Its now been 3 weeks since my cast was removed. I have the physio come to me 3 times a week which also includes massage and he seems to be very pleased with me. I'm now walking without any aids although I still can't manage long distances and my foot is still very stiff and gets painful when I'm up and about for any length of time especially where the incision was made. I also find it very difficult when I'm walking on uneven surfaces. I get really frustrated because I want to do more but have been told that it will be quite some time before I'm back to the place I was before my fall. Its great reading all of your posts knowing that we're all in this together and seeing how far some of you have come. We will all continue to improve and strive for the day when this awful injury will become just a distant memory. In the meantime be good to yourselves and take it easy.
Love and Best Wishes to all of you. xxx

Apr 15, 2012
Marilyn and Kate NEW
by: bILL

Marilyn I think using the boot and brace together gives close to the same results as the air cast. And I made the DR show me on the x-ray what has changed and he does see bone growth in a few areas and said the x-ray frequently lag behind the actual results.
Which make since to me because in heals from the inside out and the outer fracture line may be the last part to completely heal.

Kate this weekend I did start walking with boot/brace and crutches just putting a little weight on as I walk and it feels good to do it.

By the way I knew there was no way I can mow the grass and I’m glad to report my wife did a fine job Saturday.

Apr 15, 2012
Hez, NEW
by: Bill

Hez I fractured one bone fibula just above the ankle. The ortho (DR) said I was boarder line for surgery and I was not so receptive to it. If I needed it I wanted to be show exactly why I need it. He just backed off and never mentioned it again. He did say it heals faster with surgery but that did make since to me at first and he didn’t have the time to explain more. Now I understand the plate locks the fracture together and the bone repair starts sooner. Due to my stupidity on day 9 the 1st day I had the boot because of something I was trying to do at home I opened up the fracture. As I said previously for 3 more days it popped open and closed as I iced it. So the last time it opened up was on day 12. I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that I needed an air cast (boot).

The other thing I found out on my own that Ibuprofen is not a good idea while bone is healing. I stopped taking it on day 15-16. When I asked him about whether I should take it he said no it thins the blood and hinders bone repair. I wish his assistant would have told me that when I said “ no I don’t need any pain medicine I have very little pain and just take ibuprofen” Also I’m 47 age has a lot to do with how fast you heal. The food you eat may also play a part there is a whole list of dos and don’ts on food. I found on the net.

So no I was not given any instructions except “ you can take the boot off and ice the ankle. You wear it all the time even to bed” most of the information I found myself on the net like here.

When I spoke to the DR on Friday and I told him I felt like I could do more and needed do more work around the house, like mow the lawn (small yard with push mower) he said ok just be careful. I pushed him to give me the ankle brace and I’m so glad I did. When I came home I tried to walk and I realized there is no way I’m walking now. It’s not that it hurt a lot it’s just that the discomfort that I did feel was from the core of my ankle.

Like I said before ever since I got the boot. I could not stand having it on, at night, in the recliner, in bed. I could not get comfortable for more than a minute or 2 in any position. After day 12 I had become too afraid to take it off and did not remove it for nearly 2 weeks. No ice not for any reason. My foot and leg was numb and tingling all the time I had it fairly tight because I was so afraid of the fracture moving. The weird thing and why I’m glad I got him to give me the brace. When I wear both the boot and ankle brace ate the same time I can leave the boot on fairly comfortably for hours in any position and it feels way more stable.

I don’t think I will use this DR again but I feel that me changing DRs now will not change my recovery. I can look at my x-rays and I see everything is lined up good and I can move my up and down and side to side with no pain or clicking. Although its not a good idea for me to move side to side. The DR said up and down was good but not side to side.



Apr 15, 2012
Bill, Mez, Marylin NEW
by: Kate

Hi all,

Dont want to butt in but at 7 weeks my bones were not healed yet. My Dr. told me it was very important to start bearing weight (not 100%) but 50% to get the bone to heal faster. Apparently, when you put weight on it, it forces the bone to heal more rapidly. I was very nervous to do this, knowing the bone was not 100% but the Dr. ended up being right. My next visit 2 weeks later, it was healed. I am sure the added weight moved the healing process along.
Best of luck to you all.

Apr 15, 2012
Agree with Hez NEW
by: Marilyn

Hi Bill and Hez, I checked in this site and saw your posts lately and thought I would add my two cents! Bill, I agree with Hez. Maybe you need to be getting a second opinion. I think you can take your x-rays and x-ray reports with you. It seems like if your ankle bone is not healed or filled in, you would still be in an air-boot, not an ankle brace. The doctor gave me an ankle brace (fit well in a shoe) after 8 wks and I wore the ankle brace for a month. Another option would be to call and talk to a nurse practioner in your surgeon's office. Sometimes, they will give more information. Hope you both continue to heal and hope this helps.

Apr 15, 2012
Bill P.S. NEW
by: HEZ

Were you given at home instructions after your injury? It seems as though you were kind of left on your own with the healing process. What type of ankle brace did he give you? The ankle brace should only be used once you are healed. If your bones aren't healed, I don't think you should be walking on it. That is just my opinion. The ankle brace is just a stabilizer so your ankle torque or twist. I was full weight bearing at 7 weeks, but my x-rays showed that my bones were fully healed. I would seek out another doctor. It seems as though you are diagnosing yourself and doing what you feel is going to help you. The doctor should be in charge of that. Go get a second opinion!!!

Apr 15, 2012
Bill P.S. NEW
by: HEZ

Were you given at home instructions after your injury? It seems as though you were kind of left on your own with the healing process. What type of ankle brace did he give you? The ankle brace should only be used once you are healed. If your bones aren't healed, I don't think you should be walking on it. That is just my opinion. The ankle brace is just a stabilizer so your ankle torque or twist. I was full weight bearing at 7 weeks, but my x-rays showed that my bones were fully healed. I would seek out another doctor. It seems as though you are diagnosing yourself and doing what you feel is going to help you. The doctor should be in charge of that. Go get a second opinion!!!

Apr 15, 2012
jjjl NEW
by: HEZ

I was determined to tell my doctor I was not going to start weight bearing unless it was 100%. Fortunately, I didn't have to, he told me I could do the full 100%. How does one do 20%??? Another doctor had brought up that issue to a client of mine who also broke her ankle. It is hard to guesstimate what 20% is.

I'm glad to hear you are fully healed. I think we get excited when we hear that thinking, "YES! I am healed!!!" Not so true. This is when the true healing actually begins. I got so excited when I was allowed to walk that I wore myself out the first day. My foot hurt so bad, it nearly gave out and I couldn't walk anymore. 4 hours was about my limit and that was to the point of exhaustion. Hard floors were awful for me and they still are to an extent. I always keep slippers around as they help tremendously. Have you started any type of therapy? I'm about 4 weeks in and have seen great improvement. I have a list of exercises to do and they seem to be helping. I'm still having issues where the hardware is located and have been told that might not go away until the hardware is removed. My therapist told me last week, they believe I have Plantar Fasciitis in my injured foot. It is from non-weight bearing and the tendons, muscles, etc got tightened into a little ball. I didn't have any issues with it until I started therapy and started walking and they started massaging. The pain is awful, especially when they massage it, but it has to get worked out. This can be quite common for people who have foot injuries. All these little things that doctors don't forewarn you about. It would be nice to have somewhat of a heads up.

I hope you continue to do well with your recovery!! Don't overdo it and ice your foot at night for about 15 minutes before bed. Therapy told me if I am sitting to do foot pumps (like if you were hitting the gas pedal in your car) to minimize the swelling. Good luck!!!!!

Apr 15, 2012
Bill NEW
by: hez

I don't know if everyone's course of treatment is different dependant upon the severity of the break? I broke all 3 of my ankle bones. I was sent home from the hospital after surgery with a walking boot, put on Coumadin (to prevent blood clots) and told I could return to work. I was non-weight bearing for 7 weeks. At my 7 week check-up I was told I healed extremely well. I could start full weight bearing WITH the boot. Two weeks after that (9 week mark) the doctor told me I could lose the boot and stop my coumadin and start using an ankle brace. I was then set up for physical therapy. At my appointment April 4, the doctor agreed to let me lose the ankle brace since therapy was letting me walk at home without it AND I was having problems finding shoes that would fit over it.

I would say you are either a slow healer or perhaps the doctor did not give you the correct course of treatment. I would still seek a second opinion. Good luck!

Apr 14, 2012
6 weeks NEW
by: Bill

Hez on my last post I meant to address it to you but I typoed Hey.

Update I went to the DR yesterday and he said still not ready only a small amount of bone repair visible. I pressed him further; he wanted to end the office visit at that. I got him to give me an ankle support/brace and I can put some weight on it.

I tried a little walking and I’m not ready after all it’s only 6 weeks. It was suggested several post back that I had have had an air cast. I think that is true, because now I am wearing both the ankle support and boot and it feels much better for some reason the boot is less bothersome. My guess is an air cast would have given me more support from the start and perhaps more stability would mean faster bone regeneration. I may collect my x-rays and go see a new DR but I still think at this point there is no going back. From here on out the new ankle brace should help speed the bone growth.

Apr 14, 2012
6 weeks NEW
by: Bill

Hex on my last post I meant to address it to you but I typoed Hey.

Update I went to the DR yesterday and he said still not ready only a small amount of bone repair visible. I pressed him further; he wanted to end the office visit at that. I got him to give me an ankle support/brace and I can put some weight on it.

I tried a little walking and I’m not ready after all it’s only 6 weeks. It was suggested several post back that I had have had an air cast. I think that is true, because now I am wearing both the ankle support and boot and it feels much better for some reason the boot is less bothersome. My guess is an air cast would have given me more support from the start and perhaps more stability would mean faster bone regeneration. I may collect my x-rays and go see a new DR but I still think at this point there is no going back. From here on out the new ankle brace should help speed the bone growth.

Apr 13, 2012
almost 13 weeks NEW
by: jjjl

I had my cast off Feb 21st, went back to work the next day. Got a walking boot with instructions to allow 20% weight bearing with a 20% increase every two weeks. The doctor told me on April 3rd that my fracture was healed completely, I could lose the boot and I could walk without crutches. So I did , for two hours. I've been on crutches since with pain from the foot to my knee, serious pain. I over did it big time. I've kept my foot elevated at work every day this week and am finally getting to where I can walk without crutches for a small period of time whenever I'm not at work (concrete floors). Thedoctor told me that any pain I feel will not be pain from the break, however he didn't tell me that that pain I feel would be from ligaments,tendons and other stuff that was getting it's first real workout in 12 weeks. I was so eager to get to walking without crutches, I set myself back a couple of weeks by overdoing it on April 3rd. Looking forward to walking as close to normal as I can over the next few weeks. Thanx for this site, it has been a treasure trove of information!

Apr 11, 2012
BETTER NEW
by: Bill

Hey if when I go see the DR friday I don't see improvement on the x-rays, I will bring the ER xrays too. I will ask for a disc with the 3 that they took and I will go else where. I think I will see improvement and all is actually going fine. Since I had surgery on my right foot and that was unnessisary as it turns out. I distrust all DRs. They all want to sell you on what ever services they offer.In a way they are salesmen.

Apr 11, 2012
BILL NEW
by: hez

Go with your gut instinct. If I were you, I would definitely get a second opinion. If I felt my doctor was not giving me the best advice or medical care, I would start looking for another one. With injuries like this, you don't want someone giving you the wrong diagnosis. If your fracture is not healing, you do not want to be putting weight on it and perhaps you should have been in a stabilizer boot this whole time. You do not want your bones healing improperly or you could have some major issues in the future. I would find another doctor ASAP.

Apr 11, 2012
Update NEW
by: hez

Well, I came across something new at therapy this week. The therapist, while massaging my ankle areas, moved his fingers to the back of my foot and I nearly jumped off the table. He feels I am now starting to get Plantar Fasciitis. Has anyone else experienced this? Apparently, this is common with people who have foot injuries?

I still have swelling around my ankle bones (where the hardware is) and my therapist is trying to work on that. It is very tender and a tad painful. The therapist said that is scar tissue and by doing a deep massage, he is trying to break that down. THAT is very painful and I'm hoping with time, it will get better. If not, I may have to speak with the doctor about an early hardware removal. I do still have stiffness, especially on the top of the foot where your ankle bends. I have had alot of progress since I started therapy, but not where I need to be. I can walk up the stairs normally, but have to walk down one step at a time. I'm also experiencing issues with my big toe. I get occasional pain in my toe down to about mid-foot and I cannot bend it. I don't know if I broke it when I fell and they never saw it or if the nerve is inflammed or perhaps one of the screws is laying on a nerve. All one can do is hope it improves.

Apr 11, 2012
MARK B NEW
by: hez

The dry skin IS awful. I tried to remove as much as I could every time I was in the shower and used a moisturizing lotion. When I started therapy, my therapist said that is normal. After a few sessions in the whirlpool, the dry skin went away.


Apr 10, 2012
Oops NEW
by: Mark

Forgot to enter my name on the last post. Mark

Apr 09, 2012
Pt started NEW
by: Anonymous

Bill, it appears that I am 3-4 weeks ahead of you in this process. I too had little pain up to now. However, now the pain has begun as I work the ankle into walking again. The therapist gave me some exercises to do and said I should not use the boot while in my house. Ouch! Now as things stretch out again I feel the pain. I also lost part of my lower calf muscle which will need to rebuild. This is a long, slow recovery. Good luck Friday!

Apr 09, 2012
better NEW
by: Bill

Thanks Jill, I was also thinking that the real pain would start when I start to walk again. Mark I hope you PT went good today. I too had very dry skin the whole top of my foot , what’s up with that?

I go back Friday (6 weeks) I think I’m ready to start to walk. The swelling is 80-90% gone and no pain to touch. We will see Friday

Apr 07, 2012
Progress NEW
by: MarkB

Time for an update. Hope everyone is doing well. My prostate surgery was a success and that issue seems to be corrected! I had my ankle splint removed last week and X-rays taken. The doctor said the bones were completely healed (8 weeks) and I could go to full weight bearing as soon as I could. I was fitted with an aircast walking boot and will start physical therapy on Easter Monday. Even now I can walk with the boot either with an elbow cane or without! It is so liberating to be out of the wheelchair! I know I still have a long way to go but this is a big step for me. I have a lot of stiffness in the ankle but minimal swelling or pain. But oh that dry skin is awful! I'm trying hard not to over do the walking and hope for some good advice from the physical therapist on what's next.

Hang in there everyone.

Apr 07, 2012
Pain NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Bill,only thing I can really comment on is the pain side of a healing fracture.I found that I got far more pain later on in the healing process than when I first fractured my ankle.Maybe this is because you begin to move about more, whereas in the first stages you are very wary indeed and spend alot of time with your leg propped up.I still get days when I get shooting pains or twinges where the fractures are.My doctor told me that it was ok to take ibuprophen and I found this the most helpful painkiler for me.
I found you need to ask alot of questions or you dont automatically get the advice you need.My own doctor was far more realistic than the surgeon who would have had me back at work a week after my leg came out of a caste and when I was in alot of pain and discomfort.Can you change you doctor?It is not very good to be treated by someone you dont trust.I also found that physiotherapists have alot more knowledge about the healing process than surgeons,can you get advice from one of them?Good luck.

Apr 07, 2012
Pain NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Bill,only thing I can really comment on is the pain side of a healing fracture.I found that I got far more pain later on in the healing process than when I first fractured my ankle.Maybe this is because you begin to move about more, whereas in the first stages you are very wary indeed and spend alot of time with your leg propped up.I still get days when I get shooting pains or twinges where the fractures are.My doctor told me that it was ok to take ibuprophen and I found this the most helpful painkiler for me.
I found you need to ask alot of questions or you dont automatically get the advice you need.My own doctor was far more realistic than the surgeon who would have had me back at work a week after my leg came out of a caste and when I was in alot of pain and discomfort.Can you change you doctor?It is not very good to be treated by someone you dont trust.I also found that physiotherapists have alot more knowledge about the healing process than surgeons,can you get advice from one of them?Good luck.

Apr 07, 2012
Pain NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Bill,only thing I can really comment on is the pain side of a healing fracture.I found that I got far more pain later on in the healing process than when I first fractured my ankle.Maybe this is because you begin to move about more, whereas in the first stages you are very wary indeed and spend alot of time with your leg propped up.I still get days when I get shooting pains or twinges where the fractures are.My doctor told me that it was ok to take ibuprophen and I found this the most helpful painkiler for me.
I found you need to ask alot of questions or you dont automatically get the advice you need.My own doctor was far more realistic than the surgeon who would have had me back at work a week after my leg came out of a caste and when I was in alot of pain and discomfort.Can you change you doctor?It is not very good to be treated by someone you dont trust.I also found that physiotherapists have alot more knowledge about the healing process than surgeons,can you get advice from one of them?Good luck.

Apr 06, 2012
still getting better, I hope NEW
by: Bill

I also hope you guys continue to get better. I do have a few questions about the healing process.
For the 1st 3 weeks I had no feelings where the fracture is located now at the end of the 5th week I can feel it. I would assume it is healing fine although my last x-ray a week ago (4 weeks) I could still see the fracture the DR said going normally and it would be 2-4 more weeks.
So I’m thinking little pains are normal and as the fracture is healing I will feel some pain and discomfort. One thing I learned at least in my case, that I found very odd. On day 9 the day I was put into the boot I tried to do something and caused my fracture to open and then pop right back. Then for 3 more days as I carefully removed the boot and iced my ankle, while lying in bed my foot would relax and then when I put it back in the boot I would feel the fracture pop back into place. I didn’t for sure what it was that I was feeling. Everybody seemed to have an idea what it might be. What made it so weird is there was no pain at all.
I got into the DR on day 12 and the x-ray was the same and the DR said it was unlikely that I could have moved the fracture while I was in the boot. I now know he was wrong. Nor was I told anything about me needing to keep my foot at a 90 deg angle at all times when out of the boot. So for the last time on night 12 I iced my ankle as I had been and just like before it popped back into place when I put the boot back on.
So for the next 9 days I never took it out of the boot and that’s when I 1st posted up on the forum about how my foot was very numb. I did begin to remove the boot but I have not allowed my foot to relax less than 80-90 deg.
It’s my feeling that it’s now recovering normally and I may have added a week on to the length of my recovery but I will never know.

I still have mixed feelings about my DR. I don’t trust him and by him not telling me about certain dos and don’ts I will just prolong my recovery time. Like when I said “I don’t need any pain medicine if I need anything I will take a couple Ibuprofens” He didn’t say anti-inflammatory medicines are not good to take. So if it does not heal well he will just say I told you, you are borderline for surgery and you declined.

Some might say I would get another DR. perhaps but I live in the US and I am worried about my out of pocket cost. So far they have done absolutely nothing except take x-rays and tell me everything is normal. In hind-sight had I had a boot I could have put that on and wear it for 6-8 weeks and be in the same condition? Of course not knowing would have made me crazy so in the end it will be worth it.

Apr 06, 2012
still getting better, I hope NEW
by: Anonymous

I also hope you guys continue to get better. I do have a few questions about the healing process.
For the 1st 3 weeks I had no feelings where the fracture is located now at the end of the 5th week I can feel it. I would assume it is healing fine although my last x-ray a week ago (4 weeks) I could still see the fracture the DR said going normally and it would be 2-4 more weeks.
So I’m thinking little pains are normal and as the fracture is healing I will feel some pain and discomfort. One thing I learned at least in my case, that I found very odd. On day 9 the day I was put into the boot I tried to do something and caused my fracture to open and then pop right back. Then for 3 more days as I carefully removed the boot and iced my ankle, while lying in bed my foot would relax and then when I put it back in the boot I would feel the fracture pop back into place. I didn’t for sure what it was that I was feeling. Everybody seemed to have an idea what it might be. What made it so weird is there was no pain at all.
I got into the DR on day 12 and the x-ray was the same and the DR said it was unlikely that I could have moved the fracture while I was in the boot. I now know he was wrong. Nor was I told anything about me needing to keep my foot at a 90 deg angle at all times when out of the boot. So for the last time on night 12 I iced my ankle as I had been and just like before it popped back into place when I put the boot back on.
So for the next 9 days I never took it out of the boot and that’s when I 1st posted up on the forum about how my foot was very numb. I did begin to remove the boot but I have not allowed my foot to relax less than 80-90 deg.
It’s my feeling that it’s now recovering normally and I may have added a week on to the length of my recovery but I will never know.

I still have mixed feelings about my DR. I don’t trust him and by him not telling me about certain dos and don’ts I will just prolong my recovery time. Like when I said “I don’t need any pain medicine if I need anything I will take a couple Ibuprofens” He didn’t say anti-inflammatory medicines are not good to take. So if it does not heal well he will just say I told you, you are borderline for surgery and you declined.

Some might say I would get another DR. perhaps but I live in the US and I am worried about my out of pocket cost. So far they have done absolutely nothing except take x-rays and tell me everything is normal. In hind-sight had I had a boot I could have put that on and wear it for 6-8 weeks and be in the same condition? Of course not knowing would have made me crazy so in the end it will be worth it.

Apr 06, 2012
Happy Easter NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Marilyn,happy Easter to you too.Always helpful to have someone a little ahead of you for advice and support.

Apr 06, 2012
Updates NEW
by: Marilyn

Jill and Hez, I am glad to hear you are doing better in this ankle battle! Hez, if it helps, I had a knee surgery in 1995 and had three long screws in my leg. After ten years, an ortho recommended removing them and I did. The surgery was in my case a minor one and recuperation was fairly fast. So glad they were removed it did help lesson pain.

Hope you all have a nice Easter.

Apr 06, 2012
Progress NEW
by: Jill UK

Just checking in and hoping everyone is heading in the right direction and not getting too disheartened.
Just over 4 months (25.1.11)since I broke my ankle and suddenly noticing progress.Not having to take painkillers very often anymore,suddenly able to walk downstairs properly rather than like a crab!!!Went on a train journey with a heavy bag,went out for the evening with friends,came back on the train with bag and then went to watch my son play football and stood for an hour and a half and then suddenly remembered I had a bad ankle!!Wouldnt have been able to do any of these things 4 weeks ago. Was in pain in the night however so was made to pay a little for my busy couple of days but who cares such a feeling of freedom!!
All the best.Jill.

Apr 06, 2012
new update NEW
by: hez

Three weeks into physical therapy and I am doing better, but still have a ways to go yet. Having alot of tenderness where the hardware and incision sites are. I also have limited mobility and range of motion. Therapy is trying to work on that. I was allowed to ditch my ankle brace this week and I am so happy to be able to wear my tennis shoes again. I still get very tired if I am on my feet for more than a few hours. Had another follow-up this week with my doctor. He highly recommended removing the hardware once everything is healed (about 1-2 years). I am happy to be at this stage but still feeling a little down. It does get very frustrating after awhile. This is a very long healing process but I am thankful to be able to walk again.

Mar 30, 2012
ankle better NEW
by: marilyn

Hope you continue improving. Since i didnt need surgery, the being down and dependent on others was dificult. I could control the pain. But it is a long process! One thing that bothers me more now are people with grocery carts that are too close behind me. I keep thinking the cart will hit my ankle. but other than my ankle aching a lot, it seems normal now. Finally! Hope you all continue to improve.ty

Mar 29, 2012
Update NEW
by: HEZ

It's been almost 3 weeks since I had my last check-up with the doctor. At that time, I was told to lose the boot and start using an ankle brace. I did have alot of pain the first 2 days, especially on hardwood floors. My heel seemed to hurt the worst. I found that slippers helped cushion the blow a bit. The doctor told me to use the crutches or cane if I needed some help with balance. I started PT last week. Though I am not happy with the group I chose, they did get the swelling down alot. They have not recommended any exercises and I'm not sure if they are more concentrated on getting my circulation going again and maintaining the swelling right now? I have to go back to the doctor next week. Obviously I want a good report. I still cannot get my foot into any other shoe except a croc. I am doing fairly well with walking using a cane only when I go outside of the house. Inside I try to walk as normal as I can with the brace. I have found four hours is about all I can tolerate being on my feet non-stop. After that, my foot swells up and it feels like my foot is going to give out on me. I will take that four hours, though. I still have alot of swelling on both sides of my ankle, near the incisions. I am HOPING that will also eventually go down. My biggest fear is that I will need to have the hardware removed due to problems. I'm hoping that will not happen. I do agree with another poster, once you are on your feet and the cast/boot is no longer visible, people think you are just full functioning again. They don't understand that you do tire more easily after some exertion. I will do what I am capable of doing and I will not do anything that may cause a re-injury. It is definitely a long process and I am not yet where I want to be, but when I look at where I started, I have come a long way. I encourage everyone to hang in there and be grateful for every milestone you surpass. You will have many of them!

Mar 28, 2012
That's great! NEW
by: Marilyn

Glad taking the boot off helps your ankle. It made a difference with mine and I took it off quite a lot. I wore the air boot for about 7/8 wks and then had an ankle brace for 5 wks. That helped a lot as it made sleeping much easier. Now and then I wear an ankle brace as my ankle does ache sometimes. If it is any hope to you, my ankle has healed fairly well and I didn't have physical therapy, just normal use. It must be this type of break (fibula) heals well. Hope your does too. Enjoy your time off!cayman

Mar 28, 2012
That's great! NEW
by: Marilyn

Glad taking the boot off helps your ankle. It made a difference with mine and I took it off quite a lot. I wore the air boot for about 7/8 wks and then had an ankle brace for 5 wks. That helped a lot as it made sleeping much easier. Now and then I wear an ankle brace as my ankle does ache sometimes. If it is any hope to you, my ankle has healed fairly well and I didn't have physical therapy, just normal use. It must be this type of break (fibula) heals well. Hope your does too. Enjoy your time off!cayman

Mar 28, 2012
better NEW
by: Bill

I did just that, yesterday. I was told again I can take the boot off and I did very carefully and it helped. I made myself an L shaped foot bracket that goes under my feet and calves. It keeps my foot at a 90 deg angle while sitting in a recliner while the boot is off.

Mar 28, 2012
getting better NEW
by: Bill

I did just that, yesterday. I was told again I can take the boot off and I did very carefully and it helped. I made myself a L shaped foot bracket that goes under my feet and calves. This keeps my foot at a 90 deg angle with the boot off. Now I can sit in a recliner.

Mar 28, 2012
tingling NEW
by: Marilyn

Bill, Just a thought... You or your wife might call the doctor and ask either him or the nurse practioner about it. Sometimes we hesitate too much to do that need to let them earn their money! Its not worth being uncomfortable.

Mar 27, 2012
removal NEW
by: Anonymous

Thanks Marilyn. Yes I was told I could take it off but I am afraid and only remove the boot every several days and only when my wife is here in case I have problems.

On day 9 when I was put into the boot and for several days after that. I would have my wife remove my boot and ice the ankle as I was laying flat on my back. I was told I could do this. My foot naturally relaxed as it was being iced and when it went back into the boot I felt click back into place or it was a tendon pop. 4 days later I saw the Dr and he didn’t not think I could have moved it. Today I’m sure that’s what was happening. So since then I live with the discomfort and leave it on almost all the time.

Mar 27, 2012
removal NEW
by: Anonymous

Thanks Marilyn. Yes I was told I could take it off but I am afraid and only remove the boot every several days and only when my wife is here in case I have problems.

On day 9 when I was put into the boot and for several days after that. I would have my wife remove my boot and ice the ankle as I was laying flat on my back. I was told I could do this. My foot naturally relaxed as it was being iced and when it went back into the boot I felt click back into place or it was a tendon pop. 4 days later I saw the Dr and he didn’t not think I could have moved it. Today I’m sure that’s what was happening. So since then I live with the discomfort and leave it on almost all the time.

Mar 27, 2012
removal NEW
by: Anonymous

Thanks Marilyn. Yes I was told I could take it off but I am afraid and only remove the boot every several days and only when my wife is here in case I have problems.

On day 9 when I was put into the boot and for several days after that. I would have my wife remove my boot and ice the ankle as I was laying flat on my back. I was told I could do this. My foot naturally relaxed as it was being iced and when it went back into the boot I felt click back into place or it was a tendon pop. 4 days later I saw the Dr and he didn’t not think I could have moved it. Today I’m sure that’s what was happening. So since then I live with the discomfort and leave it on almost all the time.

Mar 27, 2012
tingling NEW
by: Marilyn

To All, That tingliing feeling is weird. Bill, can you take off the boot for short times after you r settled and down for awhile. If so, that helped me both with skin and better circulation. That is interesting about the Ibuprofen slowing down bone healing. Wish I knew that earlier! I took vicodin loe dose for the month following break. Oncr i had a surgeon who wrecked my kner in surgery so am very leery of surgeons. Good ones are hard to find! Have good day and hope everyone heals soon.

Mar 27, 2012
To Bill NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi Bill,

I had the tingling when the foot was up to. I believe it is just from immobilization and atrophy and not a lot of circulation. It does go away one you are full weight bearing. I wish I could tell you more but I can't seem to put in to words what I want to say about it and I am no dr. Just know that I know exactly what you are describing, I had it too and now it is gone. I am 5 months past the break. The tingling went away pretty soon after I was allowed to walk on it. Best of luck to you, Bill.

Mar 27, 2012
airboot NEW
by: Bill

Marilyn I was not given an air boot. That may have helped. I’m not completely happy with my Dr. He is a foot and ankle ortho. One thing when I told him I didn’t need any prescription pain medicine all I have been taking is Ibuprofen he said ok. Two weeks later I find out that any of the anti-inflammatory harm bone repair and should not be taken. I will know Friday (27 days after) when I see him. I think all will be well.

I didn’t do a lot of research getting this Dr. He is local and in my PPO network. I’m waiting to see how much my out of pocket cost will be. Here in the US all we hear is how bad people in the UK have it and we are loosing our freedom, freedom to pay more!

Sorry about that

Mar 27, 2012
Fibula break and Air boot NEW
by: Marilyn

Hello to All, Bill I think my ankle break was similar to yours in that I broke the fibula in Sept., did not have surgery, and wore a boot for a couple months. Does adjusting the air pressure in your boot help the tingling in foot? I did find that to add more or less air sometimes helped. Also found it helpful to take off the boot and put gel ice packs on or under foot.

Hope you all recuperate soon and stay healthy!

Mar 26, 2012
weird symptoms NEW
by: Bill

Hi everyone glad I found this site. It has been helpful to read that I’m not alone and pray we all will feel better soon.

On Mar 4th I laid my mountain bike over and did not come unclipped from the pedal. I basically rolled my ankle and broke my fibula just above the ankle. I obviously have a very bad sprain too.

From day one it has not been very painful, unless I try to move it. I was told to stay off it but have been able to put weight on it without pain since day one. The ortho said I was border line for surgery but I said no and he put me in a cast on day 2 while it was still very swollen and sure enough within a few day it was moving around so much my skin became sore. So on day 9 he put me in a boot.

This is what I most want input on. Since I had the boot it has been very uncomfortable unless I lie in bed. Not painful it’s like my foot will fall asleep. If I sit in a recliner with my feet up after a couple minutes my foot tingles and it feels like someone is squeezing my Achilles tendon but nothing is there. Since Thursday (18 day after injury) it has been tingling worse but it is a little better today. The swelling has mostly gone down and it looks much better bruising is going away.

I have to cut this short I can’t stand it anymore. I have to go lie down.

Mar 26, 2012
weird symptoms NEW
by: Bill

Hi everyone glad I found this site. It has been helpful to read that I’m not alone and pray we all will feel better soon.

On Mar 4th I laid my mountain bike over and did not come unclipped from the pedal. I basically rolled my ankle and broke my fibula just above the ankle. I obviously have a very bad sprain too.

From day one it has not been very painful, unless I try to move it. I was told to stay off it but have been able to put weight on it without pain since day one. The ortho said I was border line for surgery but I said no and he put me in a cast on day 2 while it was still very swollen and sure enough within a few day it was moving around so much my skin became sore. So on day 9 he put me in a boot.

This is what I most want input on. Since I had the boot it has been very uncomfortable unless I lie in bed. Not painful it’s like my foot will fall asleep. If I sit in a recliner with my feet up after a couple minutes my foot tingles and it feels like someone is squeezing my Achilles tendon but nothing is there. Since Thursday (18 day after injury) it has been tingling worse but it is a little better today. The swelling has mostly gone down and it looks much better bruising is going away.

I have to cut this short I can’t stand it anymore. I have to go lie down.

Mar 26, 2012
Good luck with your recovery NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Mark,hope all goes well for you, sounds like you have had a really hard time.Having cast off is a really liberating experience, but still a long slow process after that Im afraid.Good luck.

Mar 26, 2012
New here NEW
by: MarkB

While enjoying a vacation in Hawaii I slipped on a pine cone and needles at the side of the road and heard that awful snap as my ankle broke on both sides. Luckily some locals knew where to direct the ambulance and I took a 45 minute ride to the hospital on Kauai,Hawaii. The ankle was dislocated and broken. The ER doc snapped it back into place and I had surgery the next morning. Oh, the surgery was on Feb 5 (Super Bowl Sunday). As an added complication, my enlarged prostate couldn't take the stress and I totally stopped urinating the day of my surgery. I also ended up with a catheter and a leg bag. I survived the 13 hours of flights home to New Hampshire and started seeing my urologist and orthopedic surgeon back home. The prostate issue has been worse than the broken ankle and I had prostate surgery on March 20th. I hope this corrects the urinary issue so I can then concentrate on walking again! I am due to have my latest cast removed in 2 weeks and see where the ankle is after 8 weeks of healing. It's been a long haul already and life in a wheelchair is starting to get me down. Thanks for all the support on these forums.

Mar 26, 2012
Injections NEW
by: Jill UK

Sounds idyllic Jan,though not so bad here in UK either,like a warm summers day!I am going to expose my hideously deformed ankle and scare the local children!
I was told I could stop injections 6 weeks after op so not sure why you have to continue,do you have any medical conditions that make it more important.Nurse told me that all the Consultants do things differently, some gave tablets,some injections.I was shown how to do my own ijections so wouldnt have stopped me going away.Why dont you ask them to explain why.
Suddenly noticing progress,stood and watched my son play football for an hour and a half yesterday,3 weeks ago couldnt manage 15 mins.Progress is slow so sometimes you dont realise things are moving on.Have a good day.

Mar 25, 2012
Thanks Jill NEW
by: Jan

Hi Jill,
You're so right, I just have to take my time and do what I can do. I have had a lovely day, its been really hot and sunny here in France and I've found myself drinking nearly a bottle of Rose wine and have had the best day since all of this nightmare started. I've had my first shower in over 6 weeks and have managed to get to loo on my own but I know I have to take it steady. We have a mobile home near the sea and I really want to spend Easter there but have been told that I will still need to have my injections so I will have to wait and see, \I can't understand why I still need these when I'm more mobile than I have been.
Lots of love to all of you. xxxx

Mar 25, 2012
It's not all plain sailing after having cast off NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Jan,glad to hear you got rid of dreaded cast, its so lovely to get in the bath again and wear 2 shoes!!!You have to really judge it right how much you do as you will be made to pay for it with pain and swelling and then you cant do anything the next day!
I am still finding it hard work to gauge it just right.Think the key is not to expect too much of yourself and force yourself to rest and prop leg up even whenever you can.I have days when I can do alot and days when Im really limping.
Take it slow and enjoy feeling the air on your skin!

Mar 25, 2012
It's not all plain sailing after having cast off NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Jan,glad to hear you got rid of dreaded cast, its so lovely to get in the bath again and wear 2 shoes!!!You have to really judge it right how much you do as you will be made to pay for it with pain and swelling and then you cant do anything the next day!
I am still finding it hard work to gauge it just right.Think the key is not to expect too much of yourself and force yourself to rest and prop leg up even whenever you can.I have days when I can do alot and days when Im really limping.
Take it slow and enjoy feeling the air on your skin!

Mar 25, 2012
It's not all plain sailing after having cast off NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Jan,glad to hear you got rid of dreaded cast, its so lovely to get in the bath again and wear 2 shoes!!!You have to really judge it right how much you do as you will be made to pay for it with pain and swelling and then you cant do anything the next day!
I am still finding it hard work to gauge it just right.Think the key is not to expect too much of yourself and force yourself to rest and prop leg up even whenever you can.I have days when I can do alot and days when Im really limping.
Take it slow and enjoy feeling the air on your skin!

Mar 24, 2012
Cast Free At Last!!! NEW
by: Jan

After 6 long weeks of sitting on my backside with my leg raised in the air it was finally time to return to the hospital to have my cast removed. My doctor was extremley pleased with me and the mobility in my foot. He told me to try and walk with full weight bearing (obviously with crutches or walker) but not to overdo it. I have also been booked in for physio 3 times a week which will consist of getting the strengh back in my muscles and massage to drain any fluids and toxins that have built up. I was incredibly nervous about putting my foot to the floor and putting all of my weight on it but was pleasantly surprised to feel no pain only a tingling sensation at the bottom of my foot. So of course I grabbed my walker and started to wander all over the house, I even went to the supermarket with my husband to get the shopping and surprise, surprise am I suffering tonight. My foot has ballooned and I am in pain, so much for me not over doing it! I should have had more respect for this sort of injury and paid more attention to the posts put on this site by all of you. Tomorrow I will take it easy and have now got it into my head that this is going to be slower than I would like it to be but I sure as hell don't want to return to the place I was 6 weeks ago. I'll let you all know how I get on. Take care everyone!!!

Mar 17, 2012
Hi Jill & Hez NEW
by: Jan

Hi Jill and Hez, I've just been reading your comments and am now a bit worried about having my caste taken off next Friday. I too have not had much pain whilst wearing it and I'm dreading putting all my weight on my ankle next week and experiencing lots of discomfort and pain. I cannot get to grips with crutches at all and am using a zimmer frame which is not ideal. I have been told that I will have to stay on the blood thinners for at least another 3 weeks which I can't understand as hopefully I shall be a lot more mobile that I am at the moment. Anyway I'll let you know how I get on. Thank God for this site. Good luck to everyone!

Mar 16, 2012
Its a long boring process... NEW
by: Jill UK

Don't get too down Hez, it does gradually get better, but I dont think anyone prepares you for the fact that after you start moving around again it is painful and exhausting.People stop making allowances for you too once you dont have an obvious cast/boot/crutches.You're just someone who limps and walks down the stairs in a funny manner!! I have taken my crutches out sometimes even though prob dont need them so that people are more understanding and let me sit down on the train, open doors for me etc.My doctor was great when I went to see him shortly after having cast off,he told me off for doing too much and expecting too much of my poor leg,he said that it is a long job.I had no side effects after coming off the blood thinning medication, although I was a bit anxious about it and hypersenstive about any wierd symptoms.
Finding it hard to gauge whether I am doing all I should be doing at this stage as due the National Health Service in this country being broke, only had one session of PT and then given exercises to do at home!
On a brighter note just won £82 on the lottery and was able to go collect it myself too!!!

Mar 16, 2012
Jill & Anonymous NEW
by: hez

This is the first time since the injury that I really experienced a twinge of depression. For two weeks I felt "free". I was weight-bearing with the boot and getting along great. Then comes the ankle brace and THANKFULLY, my fiances crocs fit because none of my shoes would fit over the brace. I'm now back to both crutches because the pain is so bad. I feel like for every two steps forward, I take one back. I have to do therapy 3x a week for one month. I start on Monday. I was also taken off of the Coumadin, which I have been scouring the internet to see if there are withdrawl symptoms, as I am foggy headed and extremely tired. I'm currently looking at natural herbs I can take to help with the swelling in my foot. I am trying really really hard to focus on all of the positive things and all of the things I can do. I do have my moments where I wallow in my self-pity. This happened in Jan. The doctor told me it would be summer until I felt 100%. I've had others that told me after a year, they still didn't feel 100%. I'm trying to keep a positive attitude and chats with God on a daily basis. I know things could be much worse. At least I am off the Coumadin and I am at the point where I can start therapy. I need to keep my eye on the finish line.

Mar 16, 2012
Jill ....me too NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi Jill & Hez,

I am in the same boat. 4.5 months after surgery. I am walking without crutches but sometimes limp, especially after a full day on it. My PT really works my ankle & foot manually so I now have a lot of soreness on the bottom of my foot (not even the injured area). PT says now that I am walking with more of a real foot roll, muscles that have been on vacation are being used and everything is getting stretched, hence the pain. My pain moves around a lot which is annoying but I guess better than it staying in one place. Can't wait to get out of this nightmare. Everyone keeps saying one year. This is the pits!
Thinking of all of you and wishing you the best!

Mar 16, 2012
Bored of limping! NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Hez,I had very little pain whilst still in a cast, apart from first week,but after I began to walk again I had a lot of pain and had to take pain killers every day which I hadn't done previous 6 weeks, I found it very depressing as I had not been too bad before,just uncomfortable. Just realised in last week that I am not taking painkillers as regularly so must be getting there.
Coming up to 4 months now since I broke my ankle.I can pretty much do everything I need to do for myself, but slowly.Still struggling with going down stairs and still a bit nervous about going out without crutches but Im getting there.

Mar 15, 2012
therapy NEW
by: hez

Went for another check-up yesterday. Was expecting great news after I had a good check-up two weeks ago. The doctor said my foot is stiffer than he would like it to be, but I was able to get rid of my walking boot and am now in an ankle brace. Walking on the floor with this brace is absolutely killing the heel of my foot so I tried to cushion it by wearing a slipper. (The only thing at this moment that will actually fit over the brace). I have to start therapy on Monday. Can anyone tell me what I can look forward to? I know it isn't going to be easy and I've had little to no pain up until this point. I'm afraid I am going to be hurting alot once I start therapy.

Mar 07, 2012
Ski Gal NEW
by: Hez

I hope you get good news! The recovery seems like such a long process. After 6 1/2 weeks, I was given permission to start full weightbearing last week (with my boot). I go back next week for what I think will be my last set of x-rays and will then be able to take the boot off. I, like you, took natural supplements after contacting my naturopath. He gave me some bone healing suppelements to take. When I went to the doctor last week, he asked when we had done the surgery. I told him Jan. 12th. He said this looks really really good. Whether the supplements sped up that healing, I dunno, but I would like to believe that and am going to continue taking them. It's strange to start walking after babying the injury for so long and it is uncomfortable with some slight pain but it is not excruciating. I hope you are up on your feet in no time!

Mar 06, 2012
Ski gal NEW
by: Anonymous

Hello everyone, Great to ready our posts. I broke my ankle valentines day (slipping on the ice). I had surgery the next morning. Surgery went great, but the pain has been terrible. It was so bad I kept calling my dr. He said it was due to soft tissue damage. I went in for my week check up. He tried to put me in a walking cast. I was in tears it was so painful. He then took an x-Ray which showed a broken fibula just 3 inches below my knee. No new surgery thankfully! Crazy!!
He kept me in a walking cast but non-weight bearing. I've had bouts of intense pain due to the fibula break. It's just now easing up (3 weeks). Irony is my ankle feels GREAT. I go to the dr tomorrow so we'll see my progress. I'm a moms two kids, so it's pretty tough not doing anything. I m now able to drive which helps. If I'm up for more than an hour I get lots of swelling. I used arnica and a homeopathic spray to help. Arnica you can buy at any drugstore that has homeopathic remedies. It helps to reduce inflammation and bruising. I took the oral tablets (my dr was impressed w the healing even though i had the undiscovered fibula. The Spray is ASEA www.inspire.teamasea.com. The arnica and ASEA have helped a great deal. I took the arnica the first week 3 x per day. I spray the ASEA 5x day and drink 2 oz 3 to 5 times a day. Its helped tons with cooling the injury.I've increased my calcium intake w yogurt and dark veggies like kale. my main goal is to be able to heal properly now to be able to return to my normal sports. Alpine skiing, my favorite, tennis, hiking, running. I pray all of these will be possible with very little pain. Thanks for all being here. I've noticed that people around me think I should be able to do more. But honestly I can only handle a few hours a day or being out. The crutches and swelling mke it too difficult otherwise. Cheers to everyone's speedy recovery!

Mar 03, 2012
Halfway There!! NEW
by: Jan

Hi Folks, Its great to read all your comments. Well, its been 3 weeks since my surgery where I had a metal plate and 8 screws put into my ankle, I went back to the hospital yesterday for a check up and to have a new caste put on. My surgeon was extremely pleased with me and seems to think that another 3 weeks of the caste being on will do the job. He then says that I will be able to start to walk again with full weight bearing. I know that I will be nervous about doing this after being laid up all this time. I wish that I could get on with crutches as I'm sure I would be able to get around more easily but I just haven't got the knack so will have to stick with my walking frame which seems to be much more sturdy. I'm sure that I've put on weight even though I'm not eating as much, any one got any good exercises for the stomache that I can do whilst sitting or lying down??? Good luck to all of you that are going through this with me.

Mar 02, 2012
I feel your pain NEW
by: Betty Boop

I'm so happy to have found this site. I injured my ankle Feb 9th. Had surgery the week after. 2screws & 1 plate. I have a phobia of cast. Which I had removed all 4 then finally gave in on the 5th. Just frustration cuz I'm tired of hoping around on the crutch. I have been given the ok to not elevate as much but it's still not being able to do anything but lay up on the couch & watch tv. Im so ready to go back to work and school. I know I should be grateful & this has taught me a lesson of not to take things for granted. I can't wait to be able to wash dishes or even walk to the rest room. I wish ever an awesome recovery because I feel your pain :)

Mar 02, 2012
update NEW
by: Invictus

I am a "seasoned" member of this site and haven't been on in a while. But I want to provide my update in case it could help anyone else.
In brief, I had a bad injury Sept. 2010. I saw a lot of my orthopedic surgeon who has a great reputation locally, and who is a personal friend. In March 2011 I had more surgery to fix a non-union fracture (part of the fibula that was broken badly and not repaired and never healed). He installed a plate and 10 skrews for that fracture.
I continued to complain of pain after that, and he finally said he had done everything he could do.
Still in pain, I finally saw an ankle specialist recently, who ordered a ct scan. Apparently the hardware that was used on my petite bones was way too big. The scan shows long skrews that have essentially ground through otherwise healthy parts of my bones. I'm scheduled for more surgery to remove hardware and receive new bone grafts.
I know my original doctor did the best he could possibly do. But he is a shoulder specialist. I am not at all angry with him. But I know now that there are specialties even within specialties (ankle orthopedic surgeon, shoulder specialist, etc.) and would never again see someone who doesn't specialize in my injury. I have really suffered with this injury for 1 1/2 years, and am hopeful that I will have my life back by the 2 year mark.
Hope this experience helps someone.

Mar 02, 2012
Crutches NEW
by: Jill UK

I have to admit that although its great to be crutch free it is alot easier to get about outside with them than without them and I feel that I walk better ie more normal weight distribution with them.The physio told me it was better to walk with crutches than to limp, but they are such a pain to carry around and when its wet I feel safer on my own 2 feet!!!!

Mar 01, 2012
RESPONSE TO JILL NEW
by: Hez

Going downhill? You are brave.. haha. I know it will be awhile before I have the strength for stairs, let alone walking down a hill. I called the doctor today and asked if I could use my exercise bike with my boot on to build up some strength. They said whatever I can tolerate, I can do. That may help me getting used to putting pressure on my foot without the fear of falling and not having to worry about holding onto anything. As much as I despise crutches, I may have to bring them back out for this stage of the healing.

Mar 01, 2012
We will get there eventually! NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Hez,I found first week or so out of a caste really hard because leg felt really vulnerable ,also was in far more pain after weight bearing again than when hopping about on crutches,also more swelling.Pain improving this week so must be making progress,still walking like elderley lady though,partuclarly down hill!!

Mar 01, 2012
Approved to start walkin' NEW
by: Hez

Had surgery January 12th for Trimalleolar fracture. It has been long and frustrating. Went for my second set of follow-up xrays yesterday and the doctor said my ankle looks really really good and that I can start full weightbearing and walking. I will go back in two weeks for hopefully the last set of xrays, the last of my Coumadin and removal of my boot! I never knew walking could be so difficult. There is some pain associated with the weightbearing and movement is slooooww. I am hoping for big improvements within the next two weeks. Definitely alot of anxiety for fear of re-damaging the ankle after babying it for over six weeks. Not sure how everything is going to "feel" once the boot is off. I am beginning to think the surgery was the easy part. Getting back on your feet, not so much. I'm not going to complain though, as I consider this good news and am happy for any progress at this point. I just hope I can push past the pain and build up the strength in my foot. I know I have a long recovery ahead of me, but I will take a slow recovery over no recovery any day. Hang in there everyone!!! I understand the frustration of not being able to move as fast as you would like, but it does take time. Don't push yourself to the point that you halt or push back your recovery time. Take it one day at a time and be proud of all of the hurdles you have already overcome. There will be many more to follow!! :)

Feb 28, 2012
I'm ready NEW
by: Kerri

Thanks for the response Jill! I'm only at 5 1/2 weeks but I feel great. I am putting a little weight (10-20%) on my foot even though I haven't been given to go ahead. I go back to the Dr.'s in 6 days. I really think I could drive but I haven't pushed it that far.

I wish you a quicker recovery!

Feb 28, 2012
Getting frustrated NEW
by: JILL UK

Now 14 weeks since my accident and back at work, driving, and walking without crutches ,but getting frustrated because although intially really happy to be able to do these things,I cant don any of them well at all.
Still limping badly and walking very slowly,only able to drive very short distances as too painful,takes ages to get up and down stairs at work,but people expect me too have made a full recovery.Very depressing,should I be able to do more by now or anm I expecting too much???
Sorry to all those of you who would kill to be caste free at the moment.

Feb 28, 2012
Getting frustrated NEW
by: JILL UK

Now 14 weeks since my accident and back at work, driving, and walking without crutches ,but getting frustrated because although intially really happy to be able to do these things,I cant don any of them well at all.
Still limping badly and walking very slowly,only able to drive very short distances as too painful,takes ages to get up and down stairs at work,but people expect me too have made a full recovery.Very depressing,should I be able to do more by now or anm I expecting too much???
Sorry to all those of you who would kill to be caste free at the moment.

Feb 28, 2012
Getting frustrated NEW
by: JILL UK

Now 14 weeks since my accident and back at work, driving, and walking without crutches ,but getting frustrated because although intially really happy to be able to do these things,I cant don any of them well at all.
Still limping badly and walking very slowly,only able to drive very short distances as too painful,takes ages to get up and down stairs at work,but people expect me too have made a full recovery.Very depressing,should I be able to do more by now or anm I expecting too much???
Sorry to all those of you who would kill to be caste free at the moment.

Feb 28, 2012
Slow progress..... NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Kerri,although not flown myself I have a friend who broke her ankle very badly whilst on holiday in Spain(not a good idea!) and she flew after about 10 months without too much bother,however she was still limping and getting swelling if she walked too much on her ankle for some time after this.It seems to be quitea while before you can get away with being active without regularly resting your ankle.


Feb 28, 2012
Flying NEW
by: Kerri

I broke my tibia, fibula and ankle on January 22nd. Never had a cast, just a rod and 6 screws.

I was planning on going to Italy in September. I was just wondering if anyone has flown after there breaks and how it was? I heard the pressure in the airplane can really bother your ankle.

I was also planning on doing a lot of walking while I was there. It will be about 8 months from my surgery. Do you think that's ok or will I be in pain?

Feb 21, 2012
cast off..........yes NEW
by: jjjl

Crushed my left fibula at the ankle while walking for health in a cemetary, (the grass is so much easier to walk on than the concrete sidewalk)took my eyes off my path for a moment and slid on some ice until the ice ended and my ankle turned outward. by the time I drove my car back home, the outside of my ankle swelled up to tennis ball size, the inside to racquetteball ball size. I had to wait 4 agonizing days for the swelling to go down and then visited the O surgeon, he told me that there were numerous vertical fractures but nothing was displaced. He told me he could cast it or do surgery, I picked no surgery. 6 and a half weeks later, the cast was removed for the last time and I'm thrilled with the results. I still cannot put more than 20 lbs. weight on it, and must wear a boot when I do, but it feels so much better and I see light at the end of the tunnel! This website was a mindsaver, there is nothing worse tham being totally dependent on someone to fill your every need and I felt much better knowing that many others have dealt with situations much worse than mine.
Thank you for proving this site and remember that it is a temporary disability that will tax your sanity, but it does eventually get better. I appreciate my good fortune (relatively speaking) and hope that others will get the same reassurance that I received from the website. I will continue to monitor this site for the rest of my life as long as it exists....TY TY TY!!!

Feb 20, 2012
the road to independence NEW
by: Jill Uk

Jan,just think one day you will be able to empty your own commode!!

Feb 20, 2012
One less day to go!! NEW
by: Jan

Hi All, I'm feeling a bit more positive today, managed to balance on one leg over the sink to wash my hair, ordered a wheelchair so I can whizz round the house on my own, spent money that I don't really have buying clothes on line ( never done this before!! ) and have had a laugh with a couple of friends who popped over for a chat to cheer me up. Nurse has been in to administer my daily stomache injection to thin the blood and check that I'm wriggling my toes enough and she seems very pleased with me. So, all in all not a bad day so far. As for what to do this afternoon, well there is always more mind blowing t.v trash, a book that I've always promised myself to get round to reading or maybe I could just pretend that I'm on some lovely beach soaking up the sun and having a nap ( so many choices, he, he!! )
Take care all of you and as Tara O' Hara says " Tomorrow is another day"

Feb 19, 2012
He's NEW
by: Anonymous

Lol, I did not mean to write Hezbollah ...my iPad autocorrected that. Ha!

Feb 19, 2012
Hex NEW
by: Anonymous

Thank you, Hezbollah, you are a sweetie.

Feb 19, 2012
Anonymous NEW
by: Hez

Don't apologize for your comments or your feelings. We all have bad days and we are all struggling with the frustration of our injuries. Recovery is definitely a long process with this type of surgery. I can understand your anger. Mine, however, was directed at myself. Who knows why these things happen. I am a believer that everything happens for a reason, though we may not know what that reason is at the time. Be thankful you walked away from that accident. I'm sorry you are having a bad day. Hopefully tomorrow will be better. :)

Feb 19, 2012
Hez NEW
by: Anonymous

Thank you, Hez. I am sorry for my negative comments. I am having a bad day. I never knew such an injury could reek such havoc on a person and a family. I am ready for this to be over but my ankle is on another timeline than I am. My frustration is pointed more at the jerk who did this to me. You can be the safest person, drive the safest car, drive the speed limit and yet if some jerk, with no regard for human life, happens to cross paths with you, you are screwed (literally). Just feeling sorry for myself and the unfairness of it all. Thank you for your kind words of encouragement. I wish all of you on here the best. I am praying for every poster on here. Take care.

Feb 19, 2012
Anonymous - this is hard NEW
by: hez

Dear Anonymous. I'm sure most of us can sympathize with your frustrations. However, I'm sure most of us would love to be at the point of being able to walk right now. Have you been doing any sort of physical therapy? I think as time goes on, your foot will get stronger. We all just want to feel 100% at the end of the 6-9 week period and that is where the frustration sets in. My doctor told me it would be summertime until I actually felt 100%. I've read that it can take over a year to feel fully recovered. Each person is different and everyone recovers at different speeds. It does suck. The littlest things make me break out into a sweat. I would love to be able to just walk into the kitchen and get myself a glass of water. Hang in there!!! As each month passes, I'm sure you will feel that you are getting stronger.

Feb 19, 2012
This is hard NEW
by: Anonymous

Broke my ankle in 3 places in a head on crash. Stupid kid was speeding and crossed the double yellow line. It has been 15 weeks now. This has been a hellish time. I am walking without crutches but have some pain and nerve damage. I used to run 3 miles every morning. That seems like it will not happen again. I have plates and screws and this is hard. I am so sick of being in my house while other's lives go on. I am grateful I can walk but I have a limp and am so slow. I have a kid that I have not been able to really care for. My husband does everything.just want my life back.

Feb 19, 2012
Needs must! NEW
by: Jill UK

Commodes are a Godsend,modesty less important than not making it in time!!!I went upstairs on my backside and had a small footstool at the top to pull myself up on to.I also had a wheelchair,I felt a bit pathetic ,but at least I could get out with help,its exhausting on crutches .As Hez says it gives you a better understanding about how people with permanent disabilities cope.I had lots of really good conversations with other people on crutches, walkers etc whilst out!
Sent my wheelchair and commmode back last week,can now walk upstairs fast enough!!!

Feb 19, 2012
JAN - Part 2 NEW
by: Hez

I think recovery goes in stages?? Depression, frustration, agitation.. lots of other "ion's". I have a very spoiled little dog and I feel so bad when she jumps on me to go outside and I can't take her. All of these things you never gave a second thought to until you can't do them. For me, it seems as though my accident happened months ago, yet it has only been a few weeks. It feels like forever, but I know it won't be. I definitely have a new respect for handicapped people. I also have people that try to point out the bright side of things. I could have broken my hand also when I fell. I could have hit my head. It could have been my right leg, etc. I got very very angry with myself. You know those "coulda, shoulda, woulda's" creep up on you. Or "If only..." this would never have happened. I take each day as it comes and try not to dwell on what I can't do. (I had been saying for months I wished I had more time to catch up on my reading, yet I haven't picked a book up yet.. lol) Try to find all of the positives and stay focused on that and all of the things you can do. I hope you feel better as the day progresses. :)

Feb 19, 2012
JAN - Part 1 NEW
by: hez

Hi Jan. I'm sorry you are having a rough go of it today. You say you are hopping up the stairs? I would think that would take alot of strength. I used to go up the stairs on my butt (backwards). That was very hard on my arms. Now, I go up facing forward. I put my knee (of the injured foot) on the step and push off the bottom step with my other foot. The top step was always a problem for me so I positioned my walker (with the seat) at the top of the steps so when I got to the top step I could stand up on my good leg and kneel on the seat with the injured one. I also have a potty chair and really didn't want to use it. However, after coming home, my pride went out the door. I welcomed the idea of a potty chair. I had minimal pain with my fall (what a blessing) but I did have aches. The doctor told me I could take Tylenol and/or the prescribed pain medication. I can't tell you how many times I wrestled with this boot. Taking it off, repositioning it, putting it back on. It has two stabilizer bars on the side of it and it just seemed to rub against both of my incisions. I also had several occasions where it felt like someone set the bottom of my foot on fire. The ice pack seemed to help that a little. The first three weeks were rough off and on. It seemed like after I got the stitches out, things started to improve and I didn't have as many issues with the boot rubbing. I don't know if you have experienced this, but I also get what feels like restless leg syndrome in my leg. Not both, just the one that was injured. It starts at the top of my leg and just ripples down to my foot. It makes your foot twitch and it is not fun. Things will get easier for you. You just need to get into your "groove" of doing things. Walkers are especially helpful. I was lucky to have clients lend me equipment. I hit desperation mode and was tired of sitting around downstairs. One day I grabbed my wheeled walker (the one with the seat) wrapped my arm around it (so it was hanging kind of like a backpack) and crawled up the stairs with it. Showering was and still is a long process. I am now at the point of recovery that I am getting agitated when I bump the doorframe with the walker or have to manuever the walker because I can't get through the door and because it does take me so long to do things or I get tired quickly.

Feb 19, 2012
To Jill & Hez (Thanks) NEW
by: Jan

Hi Guys, Thanks for your comments, its nice to know that people understand what I'm going through. I'm having a bit of a bad day today, not only is my ankle giving me pain but the whole of my leg is aching like mad. Trying to hop up steps to get to the loo is a nightmare so my husband has got me a commode to pee on (very undignified) but of course for the other I HAVE to get myself to the toilet which is causing me real stress. I can't believe that I will be like this for weeks. I have an appointment to go back to the hospital on 2nd March for an xray to check if things are going the right way, then back again on the 23rd for a new cast which will stay on for another 3 weeks. After that I suppose it will be physio and who knows what else. I have to keep reminding myself that there are people out there who are in a worse situation than me but sometimes its just so hard. This is a great site and if any of you have any tips to make getting through the day any easier then my ears are open. Cheers!!!!

Feb 18, 2012
Jan - Hopping NEW
by: hez

I don't think that doctors fully prepare patients in what to expect after a surgery like this. My foot turned blue several days after surgery (once I was home) and I called the hospital to see if it was normal. As Jill mentioned, wiggle your toes as much as you can. You just don't appreciate all of the things you do with two healthy feet until you can't do them. My third day home I had a mini-meltdown. I was ok after that. I didn't like the idea of having to tell my fiance what I wanted or needed done around the house. It can be very overwhelming. Starting off with a walker hurt my arms and hands so much, as well as, pulling myself up the stairs (on my butt). I cannot get in and out of the house because of the stairs so my fiance has to help me with that. The hospital sent me home with crutches which are just awful! If you can, get yourself a walker that has a seat and 4 wheels. I put my knee (with the bad ankle) on the seat and use my good foot to push myself around the house. We taped thick car sponges around the handles to prevent my hands from getting sore. You will find different ways of doing things as you become more acclimated to your cast (stairs, showering, etc) I am very careful, though, as I do NOT want to reinjure myself and push my recovery time back any further than it needs to be. They did not put me in a cast, but rather a very heavy walking boot. As I lose more muscle in my leg, the boot seems to be getting bigger and bigger. The doctor had me keep my foot elevated until the stitches were out (two weeks). They did approve me to go back to work the week after my surgery (as I sit at my job) as long as I kept it elevated or elevated it throughout the day. I do find now that there is more swelling if it is not elevated. I've had others tell me I will always have some swelling and will most likely develop arthritis. I go back in two weeks to find out if I can start weightbearing with the boot. After babying it so long, I am so apprehensive about putting weight on it for fear it will get reinjured. That will be my biggest hurdle with therapy. An accident like this is very frustrating and you can spin yourself into a deep depression in no time. I hate sitting around not being able to do anything but I also know that is the best thing for me right now. The littlest things wipe me out real fast. I am also hoping that my fiance now realizes and appreciates all of the things I do around the house (pre-injury) haha. If you have people willing to help you, let them help you. I had a hard time letting go of that control but I also realized my limitations. Do what you can, let others do what you cannot and celebrate each milestone that you surpass. Hang in there and realize this is only temporary! :)

Feb 17, 2012
Hopping!!! NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Tara,think hopping is unlikely to hamper your recovery as long as you elevate your leg regularly after you have been moving around.If you are not careful leg swells inside plaster and gets very hot and painful.I had blue toes at first, I think its because the blood flow to your toes is affected by the injury,the caste putting pressure on your leg and immobility.My surgeon told me to wiggle my toes as often as possible to help circulation, also to elevate the leg to help to stop swelling which happens more when you are upright.It is a very, very boring injury to have and being dependent on others gets very frustrating.I eventually perfected all sorts of techniques to be able to do some things for myself,after 3 weeks you feel safer moving around on crutches/walker etc.
Good luck!

Feb 17, 2012
Bored,bored,bored.com NEW
by: Jan

I displaced my ankle exactly 1 week ago and had surgery to put it back together again (metal plate, screws, pins, etc) and then spent a couple of days in the hospital. I'm now back at home and am feeling very sorry for myself. I hate having to sit on my backside with my leg raised constantly but whenever I start to hop about on my frame my toes which are poking out from my caste start turning blue. Is this normal?? I know that this is just the start of my recovery and I've got a long way to go but I still want to be able to do things for myself without having to rely on my husband and friends (who have all been fantastic I have to say) and am just a bit worried about what effect my hopping about will have on my recovery.

Feb 16, 2012
63 year old broke 3 bones in ankle NEW
by: BeeGee

2-12-2012: Broke ankle in 3 places OS did surgery same night at hospital. The first 3 days I thought I would go crazy with pain.

2-14-2012: I have tingling/numbness in my heel. It comes and goes. My toes are the right color and I can move them.

2-15-2012: I'm amazed how much better my foot feels. I kept it elevated 24/7 for 4 days and now do ice and elevate on and off.

2-16-2012: I have two dogs and 2 parrots to care for. So....I use my secretary deskchair (which has wheels) to propell myself around. Glad I have hardwood floors.

Just finished reading, "Heaven & Hell" by Don Felder - lead guitar player for The Eagles. Good read! Just started, Decision Points," by George W. Bush.

I go back to OS on Monday (1 week from accident) and I have no idea what I'm in for. Since the surgery was done already, I guess he'll just check me out?
I hurt more after taking the painpills (go figure) so I stopped taking them. Doing the best bed-exercises I can and 1000 calories of good foods a day should help me drop 10 pounds in 2 months.

GOD bless you all...this too will pass....we'll be good as new by the shank of spring!

Feb 16, 2012
63 year old broke 3 bones in ankle NEW
by: BeeGee

2-12-2012: Broke ankle in 3 places OS did surgery same night at hospital. The first 3 days I thought I would go crazy with pain.

2-14-2012: I have tingling/numbness in my heel. It comes and goes. My toes are the right color and I can move them.

2-15-2012: I'm amazed how much better my foot feels. I kept it elevated 24/7 for 4 days and now do ice and elevate on and off.

2-16-2012: I have two dogs and 2 parrots to care for. So....I use my secretary deskchair (which has wheels) to propell myself around. Glad I have hardwood floors.

Just finished reading, "Heaven & Hell" by Don Felder - lead guitar player for The Eagles. Good read! Just started, Decision Points," by George W. Bush.

I go back to OS on Monday (1 week from accident) and I have no idea what I'm in for. Since the surgery was done already, I guess he'll just check me out?
I hurt more after taking the painpills (go figure) so I stopped taking them. Doing the best bed-exercises I can and 1000 calories of good foods a day should help me drop 10 pounds in 2 months.

GOD bless you all...this too will pass....we'll be good as new by the shank of spring!

Feb 14, 2012
Blood thinner NEW
by: Jill Uk

I had to inject in my stomach and it was covered in bruises!Its a long job but once out of caste life gets alot easier.

Feb 14, 2012
Jill - Blood Thinner NEW
by: Hez

I am so glad I did not have to do the injections. I take the pill but have to go twice a week for bloodwork to make sure my levels are normal. That, in itself, was a nightmare. The first week I had to go to the hospital to get a Vitamin K shot because I was in danger of hemorrhaging. My arms are black and blue and I'm starting to look like a junkie. I know it's better than throwing a blood clot. It seems like forever since this has happened and it has only been a few weeks. I can feel everyone's frustration.

Feb 14, 2012
blood thinner NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Hez,I had to inject blood thinner for 6 weeks after op.Not very nice,but better than a clot.Its a combination of an operation and inactivity that makes it necessary.
Went back to work today after break on 25th November,still in pain but alot more mobile.quite nice to be back in the real world again.

Feb 13, 2012
Coumadin NEW
by: Hez

On January 11th, I had a simple little slip in the mud. On January 12th, I had surgery to repair a Trimalleolar fracture. I had one plate and 8 screws put in. I left the hospital on the 13th and was told I could drive if I wanted (since the injury was to my left foot)as long as I wasn't on pain medication and that I could return back to work also. I was put in a walking boot and non-weight bearing for at least 6 weeks. I had to clean my wound and change the dressings for 2 1/2 weeks until my stitches were removed. I will go for more x-rays at the end of this month to see if I can start weight bearing with the boot. If everything looks ok, I can start weight bearing and will return to the doctor in another three weeks to see if I can start therapy. I have been very fortunate that I had little to no pain throughout this entire process. However, I have had issues with Coumadin. I have read over many posts but didn't see that anyone noted if they were placed on this also? I have to take it for 9 weeks to ensure I do not throw a blood clot. Can anyone tell me if they were placed on a blood thinner? To everyone that is frustrated, try to keep a positive mindset. I know that has gotten me through this entire process. It is extremely frustrating not being able to do the things you want or need to do. I know I get frustrated not being able to take my dog outside because I cannot get down the stairs by myself. I have come to realize this is a temporary setback and I know it could always be worse. Hang in there everyone!!

Feb 13, 2012
Role on & weeks NEW
by: Anonymous

I went to hospital today after having a broken an ankle for 1 week already, I was terribly shocked to see my ankle looking bruised, swollen and very sore, my dr told me to rest and keep my leg up, with this came the shock of I thought I had. Now I start a new week of more laying up doing nothing but watching mind blowing boring tv, yes I have started to read books and I am very much uo todate with all the gossip with the mighty stars and how they live.... Yippee here comes more weeks!!! The sadest thing is my dear dog understands nothing of why he now has a dear neighbour taking and NOT me..

Feb 13, 2012
Role on & weeks NEW
by: Anonymous

I went to hospital today after having a broken an ankle for 1 week already, I was terribly shocked to see my ankle looking bruised, swollen and very sore, my dr told me to rest and keep my leg up, with this came the shock of I thought I had. Now I start a new week of more laying up doing nothing but watching mind blowing boring tv, yes I have started to read books and I am very much uo todate with all the gossip with the mighty stars and how they live.... Yippee here comes more weeks!!! The sadest thing is my dear dog understands nothing of why he now has a dear neighbour taking and NOT me..

Feb 11, 2012
Fractured ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi all! I Fractured my ankle in the 20th December, it was touch and go in regards to me having surgery, but managed to get away with it. Elevation is key, i know it's really fustrating sitting around and relying on people but honestly, in the grand scheme of things its only a little while. A top tip is to increase your calcium, but to reduce inflammation add half a spoon of turmeric. Yes it's sounds disgusting and initially it is, but it really helps. Seven weeks my plaster came off, doing physio at home. I hope you all get better soon. It's nice to hear that others are experiencing similar issues.

Feb 11, 2012
Checking IN NEW
by: Elizabeth

I'm now 4-1/2 months since my break, 4 months since my surgery (plate, pins, tightrope and button). I am walking without assistance but with a limp and able to do for myself again. PT and Dr. say things will not have 100% of prior flex, but no restrictions on me. I have to say this was the most painful and difficult thing I have ever experienced. I had many who thought I should be able to get around like a kid with crutches in high school, but that was not the case. I thought myself that after I was allowed to use it again, things would be quick. Nope. I live alone so I had very little help and had to just adjust to not doing much, being in alot of pain regularly and being a prisoner in my home. I don't think anyone I knew understood the level of pain and sickness I experienced. However, I am out now, and wanted to give you all hope that the end can come and you can be close to normal life again. I'm not young so I'm just going to take life a bit slower,I am getting back to my horses and dogs - but will take it carefully. Do well Everyone and maintain hope!

Feb 09, 2012
getting moving NEW
by: Jill Uk

Hi Bev,I dont think its routine to x ray before removing plaster unless there are concerns.I was told to give it 3 weeks to get moving gradually and if ankle wasnt getting movement back then I would be referred for physiotherpy.Luckily it is moving quite well.However, I broke my wrist 6 years ago(yes Im very good at breaking bones!) and my wrist wouldnt move at all when it came out of plaster.I was referred straight away for physio and I dont think I would have got much movement back if I hadnt been.
If you are not starting to see improvement after 2 weeks I would ask for a referral.Does the boot stop you bending your ankle?Can you walk about in the house without it?

Feb 08, 2012
Stable Ankle Fracture NEW
by: Bev

Hi all.
Fell and fractured my ankle on December 22nd 2011
was told it was a stable fracture so had it plastered on 23rd and was then sent home. Returned to hospital a week later and was given a shoe to put on to protect plaster and was told to start putting weight on foot, had plaster on for 6 weeks and went back to hospital on 3rd Feb they did not x-ray but took plaster off have now got a boot and have been given some gentle exercises to do but ankle does not seem to want to move still have swelling I am walking on it and it does not hurt just don't understand why they did not x-ray before removing plaster anyone else had this happen to them...

Feb 08, 2012
the road to recovery NEW
by: Jil UK

Hi Mark,its very,very frustrating being dependent on other people I hated it,it made me feel useless and a burden.I also got very bored and felt cut off from the rest of the world."What did you do today" ," well for the 30th day in a row I sat on the sofa and watched tv" ,end of conversation!
Remind yourself that it is not forever.Once you get the cast off and can weight bear it is really liberating,dont expect miracles it takes a while to get strength and movement back,but I had my caste off 4 weeks ago and I drove for the first time this week and walked dwon to my local shop without crutches and on my own!!!! Yipee!Good luck.

Feb 07, 2012
Same journey, different points NEW
by: Mark

So good to find this site. I have been struggling with my broken ankle (pins & screws) for 3 weeks. I am a father of 4, married and an avid surfer, longboarder, bicycler and ride a motorcycle. The past 3 weeks I have been a TV junkie, couch potato and general sloth...I hate it! I have the benefit of a houseful of caregivers, but it is aweful to go from caregiver to care reciever. I had the temp cast out of ER, surgery 2 weeks ago and now an aircast...NWB for 3 more weeks. It is emotionally painful as well as a physical struggle. I appreciate the posts, they are encouraging. Like many have said, don't forget where you have come from. I don't have "zingers" anymore, I can sleep in my own bed, and I had the staples removed (hated that). I will keep checking back as you all have encouraged me...I guess there is life after this injury.

Feb 06, 2012
To anonymous two below NEW
by: Anonymous

Wow I'm so sorry you're going through that.....it will get better, I'm recovering at the 3 month mark and I totally get where you're coming from....getting angry is ok, I was furious....now I don't know what I'll do for income once I get kicked off workers comp (whenever that is....it happened at work, I guess I got lucky) but after that I can't do that job anymore (bar tending) I get so angry still to this day....just don't hurt yourself even more in the process....it will work out, i guess telling myself that at least I can walk (even if it's funny or weird) is keeping my spirits somewhat higher than they were 2 months ago.

Feb 06, 2012
New Year... New Me... New Metal in my leg NEW
by: Kerri

Hey Guys... I feel your pain. I broke my ankle, tibia and fibula on Jan. 22. I started my own blog if you want to take a peak!

http://recoveringfrombrokenankle.blogspot.com/


Feb 06, 2012
Broken Ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle on the 19th, two places. 27th was surgery day now waiting on the 13th to see the doctor and take this thing off, I call it the thing and I hate it.
Lately I have been feeling so angry, everything makes me mad, if I was left alone in the kitchen I would probably break everything and I can’t sleep. I have never had broken bone in my life.
I have a six year old son and this is far from easy. I am also a single parent.
After being laid off for six months I got a job interview, and then this happens.
I just needed to vent, does anybody else get so angry?
I use a walker, hate the cruches.
So what do I expect next and should I talk to the doctor about me being so short and not getting any sleep?

Feb 06, 2012
Broken Ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle on the 19th, two places. 27th was surgery day now waiting on the 13th to see the doctor and take this thing off, I call it the thing and I hate it.
Lately I have been feeling so angry, everything makes me mad, if I was left alone in the kitchen I would probably break everything and I can’t sleep. I have never had broken bone in my life.
I have a six year old son and this is far from easy. I am also a single parent.
After being laid off for six months I got a job interview, and then this happens.
I just needed to vent, does anybody else get so angry?
I use a walker, hate the cruches.
So what do I expect next and should I talk to the doctor about me being so short and not getting any sleep?

Feb 06, 2012
Broken Ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle on the 19th, two places. 27th was surgery day now waiting on the 13th to see the doctor and take this thing off, I call it the thing and I hate it.
Lately I have been feeling so angry, everything makes me mad, if I was left alone in the kitchen I would probably break everything and I can’t sleep. I have never had broken bone in my life.
I have a six year old son and this is far from easy. I am also a single parent.
After being laid off for six months I got a job interview, and then this happens.
I just needed to vent, does anybody else get so angry?
I use a walker, hate the cruches.
So what do I expect next and should I talk to the doctor about me being so short and not getting any sleep?

Feb 05, 2012
walking after a caste is removed NEW
by: JILL UK

Hi Judy,I had my caste removed 3 weeks ago and it does take soem time to get your confidence again and for your leg to gain strength after being in a caste,I felt very unsafe.Does he have crutches?He may feel safer with a walker if you can get hold of one.He needs to be up and walking as this is what helps gain strength and muscle tone and then feel more safe.Even if he is not walking he needs to exrecise and stretch his ankle or it will stiffen up.It is still early days its a long job even us adults feel very wobbly and vulnerable after coming out of a caste.
Good luck.

Feb 05, 2012
8 year old unable to walk after broken ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

8 Year old boy with broken ankle

My 8 year old grandson broke his ankle in December, had a full caste on for 6 weeks.
It is now 3 weeks since it was removed and he has not walked on it because he is frightened it will hurt.
It was a simple break, no pins or plate

Please some suggestions

Judy

Jan 31, 2012
recovery from broken ankle NEW
by: Jill UK

Hi Rae,I had to wait almost a week before they operated on my broken ankle due to swelling and was in an open cast,luckily(maybe?)I was in hospital during this time and I had access to really good pain relief.The nurse told me that it is better to take painkillers regularly(every 4-6hrs)and keep pain under control than to take them sporadically as it is then harder to get on top of the pain.No-one likes to take drugs unnecessarily but on this occasion you just have to accept that you need them.I have found that the best painkillers for me are paracetamol and ibuprophen taken together.Doctor told me that I can take 800mg of ibuprophen 3 times a day if necessary for a short period of time.The first time I tried this and the pain went I felt so happy!!! I found that the pain decreased substanitailly after I had the break pinned and plated at the moment you have an unstable fracture.
I broke my ankle on 25th November and am now moving not too badly but still need crutches outdoors.Its a long job Im afraid but the pain will improve quite quickly,dont be afraid to take the drugs!!

Jan 31, 2012
Ankle NEW
by: Anonymous

On January 11th, I slipped on water on my kitchen floor and shattered my ankle. I had immediate surgery in which I got a long plate, 5 screws, and a rope device to hold the ankle together until the ligaments heal. I'm now past the worst of the pain and I don't have to keep it elevated 24/7...thank goodness! I'm still non weight bearing for 4 more weeks, but I feel hope that this will end and I will resume my life.

Jan 30, 2012
Rae NEW
by: I victims

Bless your heart. I'm way past all that, but it was the most painful and challenging event in my life. The pain was just as you describe it. It was the worst pain imaginable. I imagine you need to wait for the orthopedic doctor to allow swelling to go down. Has anyone discussed surgery with you? Most of us on this site have had it, and it sounds like your injury might require it. Either way, nothing but pain control can be done until swelling goes down.
Good luck. Lean on those who have experienced it. I never imagined I'd take pain meds as freely as I did during that awful chapter of my life! But they are necessary. I wish you the best.

Jan 30, 2012
Broken Ankle NEW
by: Rae

Hi,
I broke my ankle on January 23rd. Just last week. I have an appointment with an orthopedic Dr on Wednesday Feb 1st. They didnt cast my ankle all they did at the hospital was xray it and put a plaster support at the back of my leg and foot and wrap it. They checked my xrays and I have broken the outer ankle bone in two places snapping the joint in half. Also it is cracked all the way from the top break to the bottom break at the joint. the one thing I am really wondering is it supposed to be this painful. I know they have to reset it and everything when I go to the orthopedic Dr. so ready for that pain but I cant even sleep at night as the pain is horrendus. Is there anything I can do besides take the massive doses of pain killers they give you. I dont like to take them. Also is it normal to make you wait a week to have the ankle fixed and put in a cast? my foot and toes that I can see are still huge and purple and my leg swells up to my knee double it's size. I keep asking my Dr but he said wait to see the Orthopedic Dr. Is this normal and have any of you had similar symptoms. Thank you for any and all help you could give me.
Rae

Jan 27, 2012
Broken ankle NEW
by: Rachel

On January 2 I broke both my tibia and fibula. January 3rd I became the proud owner of a robot ankle, 2 plates and 14 screws. At my 2 week checkup the post surgery cast/ bandage dressing was removed and I was given a removable walking boot (still non weight bearing) but told to be trying to get back my range of motion. I have not put any weight on my injured ankle but my range of motion has improved drastically over the past week and a half. If I had to guess I'd say I'm at 80% right now. I was very surprised my doc allowed me to move my ankle so soon I hope it helps speed up my recovery. I am so ready to get on an elliptical and lift some weights. I'm not sure when this will be but I have another checkup in just a few short days so hopefully it will be more good news. Being inactive has been the hardest to deal with. I never knew how serious a broken ankle was but it definitely is a life changing event. I am a server at a high end restaurant, I have been unable to work, unable to walk my dog, unable to live my life the way I have always known it. I definitely no longer take for granted being able to carry my own purse even. I'm on the downhill slope now though I was told 6-8 weeks and Monday will be 4 weeks, I am ready to get moving!!!

Jan 26, 2012
frustration NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle Nov 12/2011.I broke the tib,fib,and talus.
I had surgery and had aa plate and 6 screws in plus 2 big ones in the talus area.
The last time I was at the fracture clinic he said I had some halos around the screws.I am very concerned I will have to have more surgery.
The bones are healing slowly but I have thin bones and take meds. for that.
I never realized a broken ankle could cause such a drastic change in your life.

Jan 26, 2012
frustration NEW
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle Nov 12/2011.I broke the tib,fib,and talus.
I had surgery and had aa plate and 6 screws in plus 2 big ones in the talus area.
The last time I was at the fracture clinic he said I had some halos around the screws.I am very concerned I will have to have more surgery.
The bones are healing slowly but I have thin bones and take meds. for that.
I never realized a broken ankle could cause such a drastic change in your life.

Jan 24, 2012
Advice from experience (cont 4) NEW
by: Anonymous

As far as pain..I haven't touch narcotics since the very end of Nov. Never had to use them before this and don't need to develop the dependency. I went from tylenol-3 to lidocaine to morphine (tons of that) to general anesthesia, to dilaudid (stronger than morphine) and oxycontin (simultaneously for short and long term pain control and the oxy is SCARY as hell, did a little experiment bc while on this I swore the small jumps I would have occasionally were due to this narcotic, you know that state were you are about to fall asleep and your body jolts you awake?...that was happening every time I tried to go to sleep and every jump would leave me in excruciating pain bc it would disturb my ankle. So I stopped taking it and the jumping stopped...found out it targets your central nervous system and that's what helps control your body movements. Swelling was terrible..angry and painful, but now I can go longer periods of time without having it up..still when I get home I spend a while icing while up.

This has been the most challenging injury and period of my life (still young, plenty more to come I'm sure)....there were times when I would just burst into tears bc I didn't know what my future would be like...still don't know but it gets better everyday....just have to be grateful to be breathing and moving, even if it is minus one portion of your body. I think that's all for now...sorry for the run-off sentences...but I figure this may be helpful for the people just starting out with an injury like this. If any comments, I check this site every other day to read other people's experiences.

F.

PS...due to boredom I have included links to my pictures (promise it's not a fake link!)...they are graphic, but hey most of us have the same stuff going on....That contraption on my leg is screwed into my bones in three places and a rod was slid through my heel...external fixator (wore it for 10 ten days) The one where I'm dangling is in the hospital right after the accident..part of the procedures they tortured me with in getting my ankle back in place. The last two are of me taken just now...

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/810/img0316ym.jpg/

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/444/img0311j.jpg/

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/827/img005252011110611211.jpg/

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/406/phototuh.jpg/

http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/689/photo1wqk.jpg/

Jan 24, 2012
Advice from experience (cont 3) NEW
by: Anonymous

A little about my upkeep and body and tips for healing (stuff people may already know): I'm a 27/F in excellent shape..prior to accident I was exercising nearly EVERY day (makes me feel good I know it sounds nuts) how this happens to someone in shape like this...who the heck knows....seriously freak accident at work (bartending...but in the kitchen on wet tile..there goes that job). I have been eating well...eating high protein foods and high calcium foods..taking glucosamine chondroitin (SWEAR and LIVE by it, as an active person have been taking for five years to prevent joint deterioration) also calcium supplements and omega-3, also biotin! Take your vitamins they help! As far as exercising to keep my sanity I was doing pushups (girlie ones but hey it's something!) and situps...NOW :) :) :) I can use cardio machines (ok ok only the bike and this other one that's somewhat like a bike with arms for upper body resistance) and it feels so good to be burning calories again...lifting weights too! My bad leg has dropped to half its original size (amazing how fast you loose muscle in comparison to building it...took me YEARS to get in the shape I was in before Nov....now I have to start from scratch practically) I have been pushing each PT session to see if I get permission to use an elliptical but no go yet....Make a goal for yourself once you become more mobile..it helps you to look forward to something...I have two HIGH HEELS and running again. (Own about 30 pairs....can't part with them) PT and doctor says it's all possible, depends on YOU. Also doing calf raises while putting partial body weight with arms on a table...have to build up muscle strength to prepare for walking...it's going to happen real soon....my foot and leg don't know how to do it without handicapping with the other leg. So I sort of limp and walk on the outside of my foot instead of heel-toe rolling on whole foot...my knee locks up too, doesn't know how to bend while properly holding my body weight....that's why you should take the glucosamine chondroitin...to keep your joints properly lubricated since you're not properly moving them.

and cont

Jan 24, 2012
Advice from experience (cont) NEW
by: Anonymous

Along with the massages and then these balance boards you place your foot on while sitting and try to rotate your foot around to open circulation of the joint. He taught me how to stop going up and down stairs on my butt....crutches in opposite hand of the railing, up with the good foot, then the bad with the crutches and repeat...going down stairs crutches held the same way but down with the bad foot and crutches same time...followed by good foot. SCARY at first, but now I am a pro. Graduated to ONE crutch all the time now..even outside. Can drive (that was allowed back in mid Dec...so after what? 4-5 weeks?) Got a handicap permit (ask for IT! It's FREE and I have it for 6 months) The PT wants me to next learn how to walk in my sneakers lightly weight bearing...scared but trying tomorrow. I am allowed to wear sneakers out (NWB) for SHORT trips when it's not raining/snowing. Have not attempted yet, scared.

cont...

Jan 24, 2012
Advice from experience NEW
by: Anonymous

Hey everyone...this is an update on how I have been doing since Nov (Nov 6 was injury date, waited 11 days in hospital with external fixator on leg for swelling and healing of blisters that broke out all over the bottom half of my leg and interfered with ORIF) Total days in hospital 16. "Walked" out with plate and 9 screws on one side and a pin(?) and 2 screws on the inside of ankle. Still have a fracture on back of fibia. Broke tib/fib straight through and talus...complete dislocation(foot dangling off leg, no compound fracture or breaking of skin THANK GOD) So the sutures were fantastic...minimal scarring will be left once it is healed..have terrible scars from all the horrific blisters (due to swelling from 4 manipulations/reductions done by er "doctors" in first hospital)

Now that we are caught up on the injury here are the steps I underwent in case people are wondering the time frames involved but it all depends on your body and how you heal...I have gone from a soft splint right after surgery, to three fiberglass casts, to the walking boot. This was week by week and then the boot has been on since mid Dec. (So Nov 17-mid Dec NWB, ankle up 95% of the time) Dec 29 doctor said I could partial weight bear with help from PT (YAY!) 2X a week pt for 3 months (that's still up in the air determinant upon my healing..might be longer bc I am so stiff from all the scar tissue my body produced) Been doing PT for 4 weeks now and have a doctors follow-up next week to determine whether I can completely walk without crutches anymore. As far as PT, we have been starting out slow..he would massage my ankle for 10-15 min and then have me pump my foot the best I could up and down (plantarflexion/dorsiflexion are the med terms) to determine range of motion and help increase the degree...I have a TON of scar tissue all around my ankle which makes it incredibly difficult to move and until about two weeks ago, with plenty of help from him my foot would naturally fall "inwards"...for most this is normal, but mine was almost twisted and stuck that way due to the position my doctor had my foot in the cast. Not natural. Now I can hold my foot more upwards and straight. Bought a stretch band on ebay (5 bux total!) and use that to help put resistance on my ankle when moving up and down. Helps a ton..or you can use a towel...Now we started letting me warm up on a machine that almost is like a stair stepper but in a sedentary position...so for the NWB it relieves pressure....I can do it for however long if I get there early.
(my post is too long so I will post back to back)

Jan 22, 2012
Surgery, Coumadin & Other Stuff NEW
by: hez

I just had an ORIF a week ago. I broke my ankle in 3 places and had to have surgery. I have one plate and 6 screws on the outside and 2 on the inside. I am extremely lucky as I had minimal pain and required no pain medication. I was, however, placed on Coumadin for 9 weeks. I am wondering if anyone else was placed on this to prevent blood clots? I am having major issues getting this regulated and have to go for bloodwork at least twice a week. I was placed in a walking boot vs a cast and am non-weight bearing for 6 weeks. I go for suture removal and an x-ray in 2 weeks and then another x-ray at the 6 week mark. If all is progressing well, I can start to put some weight on my foot with the boot. I will then go for another x-ray at the 9 week mark and if everything looks ok, I will start a physical therapy program for my foot.

For those of you using crutches (which I nearly reinjured myself using) do yourself a favor and get a walker with 4 wheels and a seat. I place my knee (of the injured foot) on the seat and use my good foot to push myself around. It is wonderful. I had a hard time adjusting to a regular walker because your arms take the brunt of your weight, not to mention sore hands from the walker handles. (We cut holes in big car washing sponges and slipped them over the handles and duct taped them in place.)

I called my naturopath and he recommended supplements to speed up ligament, scar and bone healing. If anyone is interested, let me know. I ordered them today and will be starting them this week. Some people reported being healed 2-3 weeks ahead of schedule. I hope everyone is feeling well soon!!! This was my first broken bone incident and I hope it will be the last.

Jan 18, 2012
Kris UK NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi all! Just to update you all i have had my plaster come off yesterday after 6 weeks and started very lightly walking with crutches today.. still i think it will be a week or so before i can put more pressure on it.. i'm thinking of you all.. just stay strong and rest for those first few weeks.. its really frustrating but you shall all get there!! love to everyone! and thanks for the recovery comments these last few weeks its really kept me going and hoping!! i know theres still a long way to go but its a step forward :)

Jan 16, 2012
Recovery time NEW
by: JILL UK

Hi, I also have a plate and screws in my fibula and had a break in tibia too,but that didnt need srews,broken on 25th November.I was in plaster for 6 weeks non weight bearing.My neck,arms and ribs hurt alot at first as you taking alot of weight that would normally be on your leg on the upper part of your body.First week out of plaster felt even more disabled than when in plaster,but after a week of gradually doing more walking it is improving alot ,although I think it will be a while longer before I feel safe outside without crutches and do not feel safe to try driving.Everyone I speak to has different experiences of recovery although those would have break fixed by surgery seem to get out of plaster and moving more quickly.

Jan 16, 2012
Tad confused NEW
by: canadianbella

I broke my ankle in two places xmas eve, then had surgery dec 26. I have a plate on the outside of my ankle with 7 screws then two screws on the inside of my ankle. The OS told me I would be back to my life at 6 weeks, told me he had the same 2 breaks. My follow up surgeon who I saw a week ago (2 week point from surgery) told me I had to be non weight bearing for another 4 weeks. I have no idea whats going to happen after that or how long it will take for me to get back to work. Also I have severe shoulder pain and I have no idea if it is from the crutches or not. Has anyone else experienced this? My shoulder hurts more than my ankle. I had it xrayed and nothing is broken but I have no idea why it hurts so much and its only on my left side, which is also the ankle I broke. Hope everyone is up and walking soon!

Jan 11, 2012
Maisonneuve fracture NEW
by: Adam perth

Hi everyone, looks like a great site, funny how u stumble across things lik this when ur legs up in the air!!!
My fractures in ankle and fibula happened on 1oct 11, had 2 screws put in ankle and was told my fib would heal by itself. Was put in cast for eight weeks then told to still stay off leg until 22 dec 11 when 2x screws would come out. On the 10/1/12 I went back to hospital complaining of pain, not once was I told what the fractures where until yesterday, I have ADHD and bipolar disorder which has made the past 3 so months a living hell like I'm sure the rest of u feel sitting around doing nothing. I can't keep still, I own a company, and I believe in my body. I wish I knew from the start that my maisonneuve fracture was what I've got because only from yest hav o realized how serious it has been.
One good thing has come out of this for me and that is because of my bipolar and depression and the fact I havnt been able to move, I'm planning to walk around Australia hopefully end may if my body will let me. 18,000 km in 360 days, men and I can be very stubbin and hide alot away within ourselves, I'm going to let my body and mind to work for me with healing and achieving, I wish everyone here to most speedy recovery. And believe in ur body don't just lie there and wait, test where ur at, u will know if it's to much... Goodluck

Jan 09, 2012
driving after broken ankle NEW
by: Jill Uk

Thanks Donna.Having cast taken of this afternoon so I will discuss with the doctor.I will have to be really clear with my boss about what I can and cant do.I broke my ankle falling off a push bike in my own time!

Jan 08, 2012
Hang in there Jill UK NEW
by: Donna

I broke my tib and fib, had surgery, and they put in a plate and 6 screws. Im coming up on a year on Feb 24th.

DON'T hurry getting back to driving. I understand its part of work, but hurrying and reinjuring the area could cause even longer healing process (or more surgery, etc).

I didn't get back behind the wheel until my 12th week. BUT, I drive a manual and didn't want to injure my recovering ankle by having to slam on the breaks with my right foot (injured ankle). I wasn't so worried about me or my driving as Im pretty cautious driver anyway... but I was concerned if someone else pulled out in front of me and I had slam on brakes.

And she is right in her post as well... just start out when you do get back to driving with a little at a time. With your injury, you are going to lose muscle from recovering... you will have to build it back up (without over doing it).

Unfortunately, breaking an ankle is not a quick, speedy recovery thing. It takes lots of time, proping of the foot (to avoid swelling and over doing it)... and if you don't will actually take longer to recover.

Your boss is just going to have to understand... did it happen at work? I noticed date was T-Day time (day after)... so maybe on personal time?

Jan 07, 2012
Driving after broken ankle NEW
by: Jill Uk

Thanks Elizabeth.I will need to be patient.Hope my boss is too!

Jan 07, 2012
Driving after broken ankle NEW
by: Jill Uk

Thanks Elizabeth.I will need to be patient.Hope my boss is too!

Jan 07, 2012
Progress Report NEW
by: Elizabeth

Ok.. It has been 3 months since my surgery. I am now getting around pretty good, still using a cane. I have never used any wraps/ace or whatever. The wait for the bones to heal was hard, but the action after was brutal. I wanted to get going and over did it. But if you don't go for the quick fix you should be able to be going well faster and easier than I am. However since I broke my right ankle the driving has been what took the longest, I'm still working on it. When you drive you use the muscles that lift your foot alot, due to the long inaction (in my case 8 weeks) they are no longer ready to be used. Unlike walking where you can sit down and put your foot up, driving gives you little or no break on these muscles. So drive just a little every day add a bit more. Until you can walk well without any assistance I think driving will be not quite right. So be careful and think of the longer picture. I expect to get back to normal around 6 months after my break, this means things like walks with my dogs,riding my horses etc. Some Drs will tell you it is a year to be back to normal... the swelling stays with me and will for quite a while yet. Good luck!

Jan 06, 2012
Fed up of broken ankle,scared about recovery time when comes out of plaster NEW
by: Jill uk

I broke fibula and dislocated ankle on 25th November.Had operation to fix with plate and screws.Coming out of plaster on Monday.I drive a part of my job and I am concerned about how long it will be until I can do so without discomfort.There will be pressure on me to return as soon as possible.

Jan 06, 2012
Fed up of broken ankle,scared about recovery time when comes out of plaster NEW
by: Jill uk

I broke fibula and dislocated ankle on 25th November.Had operation to fix with plate and screws.Coming out of plaster on Monday.I drive a part of my job and I am concerned about how long it will be until I can do so without discomfort.There will be pressure on me to return as soon as possible.

Jan 06, 2012
Fed up of broken ankle,scared about recovery time when comes out of plaster NEW
by: Jill uk

I broke fibula and dislocated ankle on 25th November.Had operation to fix with plate and screws.Coming out of plaster on Monday.I drive a part of my job and I am concerned about how long it will be until I can do so without discomfort.There will be pressure on me to return as soon as possible.

Jan 04, 2012
Broken Lower Tibea NEW
by: Greg W

Hi,
On Monday January 2nd 2012, I fell and broke my lower tibia in my leg. The break went all the way through the growth plate. I am 15 so my bones are very healthy and strong. I was the best player on my basketball team and am now out for the season. I also love skiing and unfortunately will not be able to do any of that this year. My doctor said he aligned the bones perfectly, but put me in a thigh high cast (toes to thigh). I really hope i can recovery fast so that i can begin doing more physical activities such as running and baseball. My Doctor said a full recovery would be about 8-10 weeks. I really want to be able to ski this spring. How long do you think it will actually take me to recovery (including physical therapy)?

Jan 04, 2012
Greg - Cast NEW
by: Donna

Greg, my injury did require surgery, so not sure exactly what will come next for you. For me, after surgery, plate and screws, once the cast come off I just used a ace bandage ... there was not a second cast.

I can tell you once your cast comes off, there will be lots of soaking and losing skin. Thats normal, as you have been in a cast for several weeks.

As for walking, Im at 10 month mark and still a slight limp (but I have plate and screws in ankle). Im hoping my surgery to remove in March will fix that.

Its great you havent much pain... you may heal up quickly. Hope this is true for you :) Good Luck!

Jan 02, 2012
RE: Happy New Year and a Hope for Good Health NEW
by: Marc

I wish my screws could come out. I've had two different surgeons agree that they need to stay in there, though my new surgeon says that three which are holding the ligament need to be changed. Sure makes going through metal detectors fun.

Marc

Jan 02, 2012
Happy New Year and a Hope for Good Health NEW
by: Anonymous

This site is so nice to have since broken ankles are so not nice to have!! I wish everyone here an especially good New Year in 2012 and a wish for everyone to heal and be walking normally again in 2012. There have been so many more nots and broken ankles since I first posed in October of this year after breaking rt fibula. I am on the way to recovery bot taking it slow and still in an ankle brace for another momth but can drive. To Karen and anyone else who has screws, plates and is wondering about having them taken out, I thought I would relate my experience with screws in my knee reconstruction 15 years ago. For 10 yrs after my knee surgery, doctors told me that removing screws wouldn't make much difference. Finally went to a os who really knew what he was doing and he kind of encouraged removing the scews. So glad I had the scews removed. Should have had it done sooner. They do make a difference that is not good. Take caare to all, Mairlyn

Jan 02, 2012
Cast Off Soon What Next? NEW NEW
by: Greg

Hi guys.
I had a spiral fracture in my fibula 5 weeks ago and i have my next hospital appointment next week. My fracture didnt require surgery and has been basically painless for the last 2 weeks or so. I have been moving my toes fine with no problem and only swells every now and again. I am just wondering what will happen after the 6 week mark? will the cast be permanently removed or will i be put in another one? and how long does it usually take to walk comfortably again. Im sorry about all the questions, its just im so eager to get out there again :)
Thanks, Greg

Jan 02, 2012
Broken Ankle Recovery NEW
by: Karen

Hi Guys,

It is so nice to find this site. I am at home, most of the time as recovering from a biomellor fracture and dislocation to the right ankle in October 2011. I was in a cast for six weeks and then transferred to an aircast boot but only using it when I go out. Stil non weight bearing. Finding it very hard as I am not working and spending too much time on my own. If anyone wants to chat then please do as I would like to talk to anyone who has had this inuury. Got 11 screws and a plate.

Jan 02, 2012
Broken Ankle Recovery NEW
by: Karen

Hi Guys,

It is so nice to find this site. I am at home, most of the time as recovering from a biomellor fracture and dislocation to the right ankle in October 2011. I was in a cast for six weeks and then transferred to an aircast boot but only using it when I go out. Stil non weight bearing. Finding it very hard as I am not working and spending too much time on my own. If anyone wants to chat then please do as I would like to talk to anyone who has had this inuury. Got 11 screws and a plate.

Jan 01, 2012
Serious fracture NEW
by: Marc

I have a trimollolear fracture with a torn ligament. I did it in March 2011, I have 9 screws and a titanium plate in my left ankle. I'm currently traveling, but I still need more surgery. The pain is near constant, although I only allow myself to take one or two pain pills a day, out of concern about becoming hooked on them. When I broke the ankle, I was told 8-12 months. Now, with some additional damage, and surgery that needs to be done, we're looking at 18-24 months from the date of the injury. I was 25 when I broke the ankle, I'm now 26 and have had to put my job search on hold. I mean who wants to hire someone who on a given day may be perfectly normal, or under the influence of pain medication?

Dec 29, 2011
Donna NEW
by: Kate

Hi Donna,
It's funny you say the thing about walking on a balloon. I have the same issue. I feel like I have a pocket of air on my heel. It is so uncomfortable. I also have some numbness and tingly on the bottom of my foot.

Dec 29, 2011
Donna NEW
by: Kate

Thank you, Donna. I wish you a wonderful 2012.

Dec 29, 2011
New Breaks and Pain Meds... NEW
by: Donna

I was reading some of the post and seen where someone mentioned unbearable pain on a new break. I just wanted to add, when I first broke mine, the OS insisted I keep up on the pain meds as its easier to control the pain... its harder to control the pain if you WAIT until you feel pain. So in the beginning take the pain pills as prescribed so you dont have to build the tolerance back up... and start cutting back as you can tolerate more a week or two later...

I of course was one of the luckier ones. I did not have as much pain as some describe. My leg mainly felt like pins and needles (like it fell asleep) for several weeks.

Also, the pins and needle feeling in the foot is normal (someone mentioned this). I can remember telling my OS that and saying I felt like I was walking on a balloon (so hard to balance). I was told that was all normal as the muscles and circulation were returning... and as I exercised more and built those things, the tingling ceased and my foot became stronger.

There were times I would still get stiff and have to walk to work it out. But remember, we had to rest so many weeks without bearing so much weight, or leg propped... so we have to work or exercise to build up the lost time :)

Dec 29, 2011
Kate NEW
by: Donna

Yes, I still have swelling. Not as bad as when I first broke it (and had to wear non-matching shoes)... the OS says I will experience swelling until the 14-16 month.

My swelling is minimal now (so not to scare you). When I awake in the mornings, its actually normal with no swelling. I do a lot of walking and stair climbing in my line of work ... and I beleive that contributes to the swelling I do experience at the end of the day... but again, its nothing compared to 8-10 months ago.


Dec 29, 2011
Donna NEW
by: Kate

Donna, thanks so much for the update. So many people post during their ordeal but few come back and give the update a little later on down the road. Glad to hear you are doing very well. Gives me hope. Do you still have swelling?
Take care.

Dec 28, 2011
Mark... everyone heals differently... NEW
by: Donna

Hi Mark:

Sorry to hear about your break. I seen you questions, and I am sure you are eager to get the cast off and start driving etc...

Everyone heals at different rates. Some heal quickly with no problems, others experience setbacks along the way...

I can say for me, my cast was not removed until week 6, but I was weightbearing from day 2 and returned to work by day 4 (with a wheelchair and leg lift only)... I used a walker at home for about 8 weeks, and then progressed to a cane (which I hated and tossed aside the first week and ventured on my own).

I was not able to drive until week 12... BUT, I drive a stick shift, so a little different than an automatic (could have driven sooner with one of those).

I never hurried to do anything... I would hear people say this amount of time, or that... but I always listened to my body and did things when I felt comfortable doing them... your body will will tell you when its ready. Dont get discouraged, as things can happen over night (when you lost hope).

Its going to take some time these first 4-7 weeks, but once things start healing, it starts progressing a bit more quicker... Just dont over do it (listen to your body, and watch the swelling which is a sign of over doing things)... but dont baby yourself where you dont do anything either... remember, no pain no gain.

I hope I was helpful to some point?

Dec 28, 2011
Checking in and giving an Update... NEW
by: Donna

Hello Everyone:

I just stopped in to read some posts and leave an update.

Connie, Im glad to read your post and see things are still healing nicely... I miss our chats :)

To the new posters, hang in there... there is life after such a tramatic experience such as this... but it will take lots of time and patience and asking others questions to help you through it (validating what you're feeling, experiencing, etc).

As far as my update, I just reached 10 months over the holiday. Walking and doing stairs pretty much as I use too (just a little slower and MORE cautious). I find my eyes following my upcoming path all the time (not looking up or scanning places or people around me)... I do a lot of extra walking to avoid curbs or wet possible slippery areas...Im too afraid not too as I never want to experience such an ordeal again.

Which brings me to today's OS follow up appointment. Today, my OS informed me (again) that he would like to remove my hardware (plate and 6 screws). He is pretty insistent based on studies possibly linking hardware and melanoma in patients who kept hardware for 10, 20 and 30 years. So, we scheduled the removal of my hardware for March 22nd (13 month since my break).

Im very nervous (as he is aware). I was worried if this would set me back and he assured me that most patients report feeling so much better after removal. He says its out patient surgery and go home the same day... back to work in a couple of days... nothing like the surgery or recovery from orginal break. Im trusting he is right and this will be my next step to even more recovery.

Hope everyone continues to heal nicely...Will check in again soon.

Dec 22, 2011
Spiral Fracture NEW
by: Mark

Hi guys i fell a couple of weeks ago and had a non displaced spiral fracture of my fibular (2 inches above ankle) Which didnt require surgery. I have been told i have to be in a cast for six weeks and if all goes well will be weight baring after that. How long does it usually take from the cast being off to getting back into walking driving etc?

Thanks guys
Mark

Dec 22, 2011
Ashley Response NEW
by: Kris

Hi Ashley, i broke my ankle a couple of weeks ago.. the worst of the pain died down around 4 - 5 days after.. i hope it dies down for you, i know how you feel, but i think the worst of the pain is the first week! Keep us updated :)

Dec 22, 2011
Question NEW
by: Ashley

I broke my ankle in 2 places on Tuesday afternoon. The pain is so unbearable right now, I can't sleep for more than 2 hours. I am wondering how long the most severe and intense pain lasts. Thanks.

Dec 21, 2011
connie NEW
by: Kate

Connie, thanks for your wonderful updates. Just curious if your limp is gone now? Merry Christmas!

Dec 20, 2011
weak legs NEW
by: teresa

Thanks everyone for taking the time to tell your stories and helping others out God Bless you all for that...My question is which i havent really seen anyone mention this was after your ankle fracture which i had back last dec.2010 just got my boot off in feb.2011 had knee surgery in march due to the boot being to heavy to lug around anyways i have been 100% weight for awhile now but still having alot of weakness in my legs i was wondering if anyone else experiences this..it really bothers me i can go in stores sometimes but gotta hold on to a buggy and sometimes sit and rest a few minutes..just dont understand why my legs still get weak...if anyone can help me out i would so much appreciate it...thank you all so much again for helping each other..Merry Christmas and A Happy and Healthy New Year.....

Dec 19, 2011
Second surgery 8 weeks after break NEW
by: Andrew

Well had the second surgery, some of the hardware was required to be removed before I was allowed to put weight on it. This surgery went a lot faster(one single small incision) and now I am allowed to walk with the boot and crutches and bear weight as tolerated. Thursday I can pull the dressing off and just put band-aids on it.

Dec 14, 2011
21 Months post injury NEW
by: Ma

It is nice to see that many of you are still encouraging one another and sharing stories. I am 21 months post break. To make a long story short, I broke and dislocated my ankle in three places. Surgery was required with one plate and 9 screws total. There has been a lot of progress. Many days I am pain free and I wake up forgetting that I broke my ankle. Other days it is still stiff and sometimes a little sore until I get moving in the morning. I have had to suspend my regular exercising because of a impending move and trying to sell a house. I can tell a huge difference in the way I feel when I am regularly exercising. Movement seems to help and it feels better after a walk. There is still some swelling. I am beginning to wonder if it will always be a bit bigger than the other ankle. I can feel the metal in there but it is not really bothering me. The color has improved a lot too. I heard some people say give it a year and others said two...I have seen much improvement after the one year mark. Exercise and listening to my body seems to be helping a lot. There is hope...this is a very difficult injury that takes much time to heal but there is hope for a full recovery.

Dec 13, 2011
Thanks Sharon NEW
by: Connie

Hi All! Thanks Sharon! I needed that. I am at that half way point. It has been seven months for me... With the exact same injury.. Both sides with a dislocation..it is indeed a slow process that will require alot of patience. The perfect shoe would also be great... I walk better in some shoes than I do in others...I did the walker for 30 days and received a frozen shoulder that I am now dealing with... But I am dealing with it.

The nerves are slow to heal in my ankle as well. I still have a litte bit of swelling on the inside where Two screws are that give me the most trouble. My ortho and I thought about taking them out, but we decided to give it a year and go from there... My swelling is still visible...and little pain that is tolerable. I am thankful I did not lose my foot. 8 screws and a plate. It is difficult at times but I am yet still thankful that the Lord spared my life... It could have been my neck and not my ankle.. Have patience and take one day at a time... There is a light at the end of the tunnel..

Dec 13, 2011
Normal NEW
by: Elizabeth

Yes Kris... it is normal for there to be pins and needles and you might even see your foot turn red or a bit purple. You are restoring more normal circulation and it will tell you. Much of the difficulty I am having is because my foot was elevated and no weight for almost 8 weeks. So my ligaments and tendons are all tight, and some of the muscles have atrophied. Apparently there are muscles in your leg that are just for lifting your foot and when they are not used for 8 weeks they have to be rebuilt. Here's hoping for your quick recovery! (fingers crossed for no surgery)

Dec 13, 2011
Broken My Ankle Last Week NEW
by: Kris

Hi guys i have my hospital appointment today and very nervous that ill have to have an op, im a bit whimpish to those things lol... I really feel for you that you went through so much agony in the beginning.. its the worst thing ever!! Also is it normal to get pain like really bad pins and needles when i stand up to go to the toilet after my foots been elevated?

Dec 12, 2011
14 Months Ago NEW
by: Sharon

It's been 14 months since I fell and broke the fibula, tibia and calcaneous in my foot. I was in the hospital for 3 days and had surgery and a plate and 8 screws inserted. It was an extremely slow healing process and I am still having tingling from the nerve damage that was done either from the dislocation and/or the surgery. I am able to do most everything that I did before but I am more careful and wish that the nerves would heal. I am told that this could go on for another year or it may never be completely healed.

I just want to say that it does get better, but it's probably the worst break that you can experience. I tried crutches, almost fell with them, so went to the walker and used it for about 3 months before going to the cane. The boot didn't work well for me. It through my knee and hip out of alignment and I ended up going to the chiropractor for a couple of months. I think the best thing I did for myself was the physical therapy and massage.

I hope that all that have just broken an ankle realize that it takes time, patience and a lot of hard work to get back to where you were before the break. Everyone heals at a different rate according to age, physical condition and severity of the injury, but there is hope at the end of the tunnel. I wish you all a very speedy recovery.


Dec 11, 2011
Hello to you all NEW
by: Marilyn

Hello to Everyone Again, Elizabeth, it is good to know that you shouldn't push through the pain. That is what I have kind of thought too, but haven't really done it too much. Do you have an ankle brace? That is what I am on now and have several, one the doctor's office gave me to wear under shoes and one bought at Walmart (easier to put on). My ankle is aching a lot now and also have pain on top on my foot, but all in all am doing pretty well. But then I didn't have the surgery and my break may not have been as much or as many as some of yours. I do know it sure hurt!! I went to doctor last week and got a flu shot. If you haven't gotten one, you may think twice. I have been very achy all week and not feeling very well since. It doesn't help with being half down with the ankle at the same time, so just saying . . . Kris, I hope things go well for you, don't hesitate to ask for help when people come in. I am worried about Dec. 30th when I go back to the ortho doctor and hope the exercises they give me aren't too hard for my ankle!! Take care and stay well!

Dec 11, 2011
Done too much NEW
by: Elizabeth

Well it has been 3 weeks since they said I could put weight on the leg and I'm still not driving and walking. I went to PT and they said I was doing well and gave me bunch of exercises. But it now appears I was not supposed to push thru the pain as I had been assuming. It is supposed to stretch but not be too painful. I managed to get into the car and drive around the neighborhood a bit, plus go up the stairs and do some other walking sort of things and boom! The leg said ENOUGH! I was in real pain again and couldn't sleep etc. It was a big setback for me. I spent 2 days back in the boot with my leg elevated before I could sleep normally again. The PT folks said I just pushed too much and I needed to slow way down. So now I'm using the boot about 1/2 the day, and without for about 1/2 day. I'm not driving and I'm not able to do all the exercises PT folks gave. I think I was pushed back to zero and now I have to build it up again with the emphasis on not pushing thru the pain, and knowing when to stop. I can't tell you how frustrating this is.
Kris, I live alone so I definately understand sitting around in pain and lonely. I've been visited but not the same as having someone to be around helping all the time. I hope you do not need the surgery because I found it to be a bear and the long recovery is due to the immobility for so many weeks.
Hope everyone is better by new years!

Dec 09, 2011
Broken My Ankle Today NEW
by: Kris

Hi guys.. thank you so much for your kind and supportive comments!! it has most certainly made me feel a little better :) the pain has subsided a bit now but still painful when i move my leg.. Also is it normal to have pain in parts of my foot where it didn't break including my shin? I have to go back to hospital next week for another Xray to see if i need pins and plate put in (fingers crossed i don't) Also i have another question, my cash will be drained away very soon and have no back up as i lost my job a couple of months back, are there any benefits in the UK where i can claim as the recovery is defiantly going to be a lengthy progress? Reading back on the comments you guys are so brave for what you went through, it is torture especially for the active ones who like to go out! your stories defiantly make me see a light at the end of this very dark tunnel!! thank you!! i shall update you next week :)

Dec 09, 2011
Broken My Ankle Today NEW
by: Kris

Hiya guys, thank you so much for your supportive comments. I am slowly coming to terms with it but it's hard, really hard!! The pain has subsided a little but there's that dull throbbing pain still there.. is it normal to get the pain in the place the the brake didn't occur? i am also getting pain in my shin bone. The doctor re-casted my leg yesterday and told my that my foot was out of position so he had to push it back into place which was quite painful!! There is one more thing obviously i am going to be out of work for quite a number of weeks and my cash is slowly draining away and i have no other income, are there any benefits in the UK for this? Again thanks for your support and i feel so sorry for all you guys that have suffered too... reading back on the comments on how brave you all were.. very inspirational as this makes you feel so alone and makes you feel as if there is no end to this! So i am glad to hear about the amazing recovery stories!

Dec 07, 2011
Hi Kris NEW
by: Andrew

I agree I have broken bones on 8 different occasions and this made my 2nd dislocation and it is the worse by far. I too was a very active person I used to work 60 hours a week on average and still maintain a social life and this put a huge damper on it.

TV, magazines, and books will be your friend. I find myself watching shows and reading books I never would have thought twice about before because after a while you run out of options.

I had a bimalloelar(sp?) brake and dislocation but I didnt have much initial pain til the ER doctor mishandled my leg(he was no longer my doctor). I had crashed my 800 lbs bike and actually picked it up before I realized it was more than a sprained ankle so I have to thank adrenaline for not feeling it. But I hope you feel better soon.

PS Go easy on the pain killers after my surgery I almost couldn't sleep without them and decided I wasn't taking them anymore. And my theory on them was if I didnt feel the pain I would keep walking on it and do more damage, you cant tell me something is wrong I need to feel something wrong I'm stubborn/stupid that way.

Dec 06, 2011
Kris NEW
by: Invictus

I've had numerous injuries and broken bones in my life, and my recent broken ankle was the worst. It was indescribable pain for a few days. I'm not quick to medicate anything, but this is what pain pills are for- these first few agonizing days.
I hope you feel a little better knowing that your level of pain isn't uncommon. I really feel for you! Be ready for a slow recovery, too. But just as everyone said, I am finally almost okay, and you will be, too.
Hang in there!

Dec 06, 2011
Welcome to the Club! NEW
by: Marilyn

Hi Kris, I know how you feel about both the initial indescribable pain and the lonliness of being unable to walk and get around. I remember the pain was really bad initially and little by little it got less and less. I didn't have a cast and so ice helped the pain along with pain pills. I had an "air boot" instead of a cast and crutches. If you have any good books, good tv shows, movies, and the internet help in getting your mind off some of the trauma of not getting around. After two months in the air boot, I just graduated to an ankle brace for another month and it makes life much easier! Hope you keep us posted and take care, Mairlyn

Dec 06, 2011
Broken My Ankle Today NEW
by: Kris

Hi all i broke my ankle this afternoon, i have never felt so much pain in my life... its been a good 7 hours now since it broke and put into cast... i am lying in bed with my ankle elevated and its so, so painful, how long does this first stage immense pain usually last? I feel so alone i am such an active person and i just don't know what to do, im really frightened! thanks guys
Kris

Dec 06, 2011
Broken My Ankle Today NEW
by: Kris

Hi all i broke my ankle this afternoon, i have never felt so much pain in my life... its been a good 7 hours now since it broke and put into cast... i am lying in bed with my ankle elevated and its so, so painful, how long does this first stage immense pain usually last? I feel so alone i am such an active person and i just don't know what to do, im really frightened! thanks guys
Kris

Dec 04, 2011
Congrats on Walking NEW
by: Marilyn

Its good to hear you are walking almost on your own. Taking my boot off Friday night was the best feeling as now I can get up without having to worry about getting that thing on! Life made easier. I have been kind of surprised that my pain hasn't been worse There is some, especially when it swells under the ankle brace and after i have been on it for awhile. This "semi- state" of being well but not quite well gets confusing as to what activities to do or plan Guess time will tell Do you still have your horses? The horses were out back today before it got so foggy, their owner got them back to the barn! They are so beautiful.
Take care,
Mairlyn

Dec 04, 2011
Update on Walking NEW
by: Elizabeth

Well, going to PT finally and they gave me all the goods. I stopped using the boot a few days after I got the OK to put weight on my leg because it rubbed me raw! Turns out they want me out of the boot as soon as I could take it anyway. I am going around with a walker, I've made it upstairs and had a nice shower in my own bathroom, and I have permission to start driving. Of course my car now needs a new battery because it is dead dead dead. I am very motivated and work hard on my PT and cruising around the house every day. Yeah it hurts, but nothing like the surgery pain so I will bear it to get free again as quickly as possible. The PT guys think I should be able to get around with just a cane by next weekend! Fingers crossed. I certainly wish it would become less painful but like I said, I tolerate it to be free again. I may even be able to have some Christmas decor myself before Christmas. I would so love that!

Dec 03, 2011
Good Morning to All! NEW
by: Anonymous

You are so right. Just when you feel alone with the broken ankle, there are people who have the same problem, and it is so nice to communicate with you all. I am glad you are getting better Connie and know from knee surgery in 1995, it is a slow process. Elizabeth, it sounds like you had quite a surgery. How is walking with the boot going now? I just got off my boot last night(never had surgery though)and felt a little dizzy and still do this morning when walking Not real dizzy just not used to putting my foot down and moving it It feels funny but going really well so far. Not going out today so will walk at home The confidence is not there yet Pain is tolerable with the weight bearing for first time in two months. Can't wait to buy some new shoes and go feed the horses (not even our horses)! It is getting cold here this week (AZ) and hope it warms up soon so I can walk easier.

Tara, Sorry you broke your ankle too and can't play basketball. It would depend on what type of break you had, if you broke two bones or just one and how many ligaments were torn, and if you are having surgery or not. I broke just my fibula (bone on side of foot), have been in a boot for two months, have to wear an ankle brace for another month before I go back to the ortho doctor. Your age it sounds like will help you if you are playing basketball, so your recuperation time may be a lot quicker. I think Sharon, Connie, and Elizabeth had more severe breaks than I did, so they may be expected to be down longer. But wish you the best, it is not too much fun for sure.
Everyone take care and hope you all keep in touch and get better!! Mairlyn

Dec 03, 2011
Good Morning to All! NEW
by: Anonymous

You are so right. Just when you feel alone with the broken ankle, there are people who have the same problem, and it is so nice to communicate with you all. I am glad you are getting better Connie and know from knee surgery in 1995, it is a slow process. Elizabeth, it sounds like you had quite a surgery. How is walking with the boot going now? I just got off my boot last night(never had surgery though)and felt a little dizzy and still do this morning when walking Not real dizzy just not used to putting my foot down and moving it It feels funny but going really well so far. Not going out today so will walk at home The confidence is not there yet Pain is tolerable with the weight bearing for first time in two months. Can't wait to buy some new shoes and go feed the horses (not even our horses)! It is getting cold here this week (AZ) and hope it warms up soon so I can walk easier.

Tara, Sorry you broke your ankle too and can't play basketball. It would depend on what type of break you had, if you broke two bones or just one and how many ligaments were torn, and if you are having surgery or not. I broke just my fibula (bone on side of foot), have been in a boot for two months, have to wear an ankle brace for another month before I go back to the ortho doctor. Your age it sounds like will help you if you are playing basketball, so your recuperation time may be a lot quicker. I think Sharon, Connie, and Elizabeth had more severe breaks than I did, so they may be expected to be down longer. But wish you the best, it is not too much fun for sure.
Everyone take care and hope you all keep in touch and get better!! Mairlyn

Nov 30, 2011
Still Pressing on NEW
by: Connie

Hello All!
I have been reading all the comments of the old and new comers.. It is indeed refreshing to know that encouraging words continue to be shared through this site. It has been almost seven months since my accident.. Broke my right ankle on both sides and dislocated it. I am still recovering. Everyone recovers at different stages. I did have surgery, my hardware consist of 8 screws and a plate. I still have a little bit a swelling by the end of the day. Some days are better than others. My ortho surgeon says to give myself a "full" year..so I am patiently acknowledging that I do still have pain that is tolerable, but I can walk and even trot a little bit...

Please know that is does take patience and consistent focus on getting better. In the beginning, it take alot of rest and elevating that ankle. Physical therapy in very beneficial.

Post Traumatic Stress- unfortunately, I still have because I have to come down the very stairs I fell down to get to my apartment. I have learned to live with that, but I am very cautious with all stairs.

Every day is progression-even when it feels like you haven't moved forward...you have. Accept help from those who love you and want to help.

Be careful and Have a safe, Blessed Merry Christmas and New Year everyone..

One Day at a time :)

Nov 26, 2011
Info so far
by: Elizabeth

First.. happy T-day to everyone. My niece came with her Boy toy and she cooked under my direction and he did a bangup job at cleanup!
Now - this walking thing is harder than I thought. First trying to walk around with the boot and the walker I rubbed the heck out of my ankle where the incision is and it was sore as a boil that night and the next day. I did have some extra padding I could and did put in and that fixed it pretty much. I can get around with my walker slowly, but when I've tried to really put weight on the leg...Bingo! Pain. I also still get lots of swelling. So Friday I had the youngun's helping with some work on the deck and I stumped around to supervise, after about an hour I came in and put it up and it was soo sore and achey. I rested it for several hours and did some more walking that evening. This is definately taking longer and is harder than I thought. I also tried to do a heel to toe step with some weight last night and that hurt alot. I sure hope that the PT will put me on the right path for this soon. Good luck to all who are healing!

Nov 24, 2011
End of Thanksgiving Day!
by: Marilyn

Well, the dinner has been cooked, the turkey was great, and the dishes are still to be put away but we had a nice dinner. I had to work in bits and pieces with this ankle thing. My daughter helped a lot and finished up everything. Hopefully, next year, we will all be healthy and walking! Sharon, thanks for the tip. I will call my doctor tomorrow and see about getting this boot off a little early. Sure don't want to go through the nerve problem. My boot is wearing out anyway and doesn't fit as well. It feels like it is an extra weight being picked up! Hope you let us know how your pt goes and what exercise you have to do.
Hope everyone had a nice day.

Sorry my last post was duplicated. The site said it was down so I posted again accidentally.

Nov 24, 2011
Happy Thanksgiving!
by: Marilyn

Hi Sharon, Happy Thanksgiving! It is good you went to "Dream Doc" !!! Maybe there are some benefits to having a broken ankle after all. I was in too much pain but there were a couple men and others at the grocery store who looked so sympathetic at me and my boot or crutches when had them!! But in too much pain to let them help!! I am doing the turkey dinner today in bits and spurts. Have to get up soon to get the turkey in. Thanks for the note about the boot. Sometimes it seems like it is just anothe weight I am dragging along. Will definitely call dr. tomorrow and ask about it. My boot is breaking anyway. But at least, I have taken the boot off at night and that feels goodl.

I am so glad you are doing better. Have a great day,

To Elizabeth and Andrew, Have a great Thanksgiving!
Mairlyn

Nov 24, 2011
Happy Thanksgiving!
by: Marilyn

Hi Sharon, Happy Thanksgiving! It is good you went to "Dream Doc" !!! Maybe there are some benefits to having a broken ankle after all. I was in too much pain but there were a couple men and others at the grocery store who looked so sympathetic at me and my boot or crutches when had them!! But in too much pain to let them help!! I am doing the turkey dinner today in bits and spurts. Have to get up soon to get the turkey in. Thanks for the note about the boot. Sometimes it seems like it is just anothe weight I am dragging along. Will definitely call dr. tomorrow and ask about it. My boot is breaking anyway. But at least, I have taken the boot off at night and that feels goodl.

I am so glad you are doing better. Have a great day,

To Elizabeth and Andrew, Have a great Thanksgiving!
Mairlyn

Nov 23, 2011
Happy Thanksgiving!
by: Sharon

I agree...we should all be grateful that we are all healing, different ways, different times, but healing.
I finally start my physical therapy on Wednesday! The ortho surgeon who gave me the good news that I don't need to have surgery to fix the non union fib is now my dream man because of it! Plan of action: Pain management (had 2 epidural shots which helped and am scheduled for more plus better meds, Norco 10s and Gabbapentin 1800 mg per day. And part two is p.t. 'Went for my evaluation last week for full testing and was told by her plus the ortho doc that wearing the air cast boot for too long (14 weeks) was the primary reason for my biggest problem---nerve damage. But good news is that it is reversible with p.t.
So, Marilyn...how long have you been in that boot? Just a precaution because of my experience and to all others wearing that or similar...it can cause nerve damage that hurts like all get out. electric like zings when you put your foot on the floor, pain radiating from injury site all the way around the foot and up the leg, way too much edema, and oh,so much more! and with all those docs, nobody told me until dream doc! You just might want to call your doc before Dec.3 and ask about taking the boot off before (don't know how long you've had it on, but just sayin').

Happy Thanksgiving and happy healing to all! (Hey, and at least we don't have to do the cooking this year..Lol)

Nov 23, 2011
Happy Thanksgiving!
by: Marilyn

Happy Thanksgiving! Guess we should be thankful that we are healing. Andrew, I had knee surgery 15 yrs ago and had three large screws in my leg. The screws were removed surgically about 10 yrs later in hospital surgery setting under anesthesia. Just wanted to share that experience and hope it helps you. I am sorry about your losing your job because of your injury. That doesn't seem right but you may be better in a different job anyway. You are lucky that it is your left ankle (unles you are left handed)! You should be able to drive without a problem?

Elizabeth, I am so glad you are able to "walk" and feeling better. I am surprised you can walk before you have the ankle brace but must be ok. Like you, I am leary of being able to put weight on ankle. My boot comes off Dec. 3rd and then have to wear the ankle brace until Dec. 30th - the next doctor's appt. The doctor said not to drive until after the next appt. (But now and then I have to and it goes well using just the ankle brace). It will be so good not to have this boot, unless it hurts to much walking with only the ankle brace!! Are you still icing to get the swelling down?

My air boot is wearing out! Guess Dec. 3rd can't come too soon.

Everyone, stay well and take care. Have a great Thanksgiving!


Nov 23, 2011
Happy Thanksgiving!
by: Marilyn

Happy Thanksgiving! Guess we should be thankful that we are healing. Andrew, I had knee surgery 15 yrs ago and had three large screws in my leg. The screws were removed surgically about 10 yrs later in hospital surgery setting under anesthesia. Just wanted to share that experience and hope it helps you. I am sorry about your losing your job because of your injury. That doesn't seem right but you may be better in a different job anyway. You are lucky that it is your left ankle (unles you are left handed)! You should be able to drive without a problem?

Elizabeth, I am so glad you are able to "walk" and feeling better. I am surprised you can walk before you have the ankle brace but must be ok. Like you, I am leary of being able to put weight on ankle. My boot comes off Dec. 3rd and then have to wear the ankle brace until Dec. 30th - the next doctor's appt. The doctor said not to drive until after the next appt. (But now and then I have to and it goes well using just the ankle brace). It will be so good not to have this boot, unless it hurts to much walking with only the ankle brace!! Are you still icing to get the swelling down?

My air boot is wearing out! Guess Dec. 3rd can't come too soon.

Everyone, stay well and take care. Have a great Thanksgiving!


Nov 23, 2011
Dr. Update
by: Elizabeth

Well yesterday I saw the Doc and he said that should just use common sense and I could walk and drive as I felt able. The foot was still too swollen for an ankle brace, but he will give me that in 6 weeks when I next get checked. Yahoo! Of course it is a bit more complicated than that because the ligaments and tendons are all very tight due to not using them. So I'm using the walker and the wheel chair, but I'm putting my foot down and putting pressure on it. I stood up and put fairly even pressure on both legs this AM, and I think I'm at about 30 percent weight when I walk. This makes me very slow with the walker so I am still using the wheel chair to get around. It is sore, but definately not as bad as I feared. I expect to improve quickly from here! Thanks for the encouragement and understanding everyone has shown.

Nov 18, 2011
Who knows
by: Elizabeth

I am feeling much better the last 3 days and I go to the Dr. on Tuesday next week to get the x-rays that hopefully will say I can start trying to walk. Hope for the best. I actually spent the last two days neating up and dusting the house. Hope to vacume tomorrow. Doing something helps with keeping the concentration off the ankle.

I am glad to hear that you are healing well Andrew and though you did lose your job, hopefully you will soon find another once you are well.

I want to start PT as soon as possible so I can get my ankle under my control and get back to my riding. I don't know what they might do, but I understand they can help ROM. I am hoping I can get my Dr. to prescribe more pain control for me because I figure it is going to hurt to walk and hurt to do PT.


Nov 18, 2011
Hi
by: Andrew

So on Oct 17 I laid down my bike and broke my left ankle. Went to ER that night and they told me it was broken and gave me a splint for a sprained ankle, my ortho doc wasnt happy with that LOL. But when I seen him on Oct 18 they put me in a plaster splint and scheduled my surgery for Oct 28. Had the surgery and got a short explanation of it and they said they also had to add a stabilizer, well still high on meds i didnt ask what that was or anything. When the nerve block wore off I was in tremendous pain from my ankle to the middle of foot the had no feeling in my toes, called the on call doc and he said I could take the ace wraps off and adjust them if I thought that was the only problem. Got one off and it certainly helped but into the 5th hour of the 3rd attack of pain I couldnt do it anymore. I let the ER take the second wrap off because as I tried it was embedded in the plaster and I did not want to destroy the splint, all pain was gone then. Within in 5 days after the surgery I stopped experiencing all pain even when I didnt elevate my foot. Followed up Nov 16 and they took the second plaster splint off and removed the stitches, said everything was healing fine. Found out the stabilizer is a larger screw holding the spacing between the tibia and fibula, due to this I still cant bear weight because the two bones could move and shear the bolt apart. Was told this would come out on the follow-up visit on Dec 14, but didnt schedule me to go to their surgery center so I guess he will do it at their clinic??? They have given me the air boot til then said I can take it off to shower and what not (thank god that felt so good but a little itchy). If everything still looks good I think I will then start PT. Not gonna lie when I first found this it had gotten me more worried and a little depressed reading about the long recovery times but no I guess I am lucky that everything is healing fast. Some very encouraging news at a stressful time for me because I had been told my job was not going to be available when I was healed. My dad who was my immediate supervisor did not agree with this(and some other factors) so he gave notice at that point as well. In my line of work we often have to carry loads in excess of 100 lbs up and down stairs/ladders/gangways so I knew I was going to have a painful road of recovery once I was allowed to return to work but now on top of that I have to find someone to hire a injured mechanic. Ok done rambling like everyone else here to much time on my hands sorry to bore anyone lol.

Nov 14, 2011
Hello to you all
by: Marilyn

To Sharon (alias Anonymous)!, Elizabeth, and Invictis - Good Morning. It is so nice to have some ankle friends and we all have at least one thing in common-a lot of time on our hands!! Sharon, I laughed out loud with your commercial watching. I am seeing more and more of those myself. Not sure about the miracle socks. I have seen something hanging at Walmart near the pharmacy that were compression socks. I think they may be worth a try. The doctor's assistant told me she broke her ankle (had high heels on and stepped on a rock when getting out of her car) and that there would always be swelling in the ankle most likely. So those socks may be a good investment. By the way, the last commercial I watched was one for plaque for dogs teeththis morning!! Guess we should be experts on these infomercials soon!! Thanks for the laugh. I am so glad you have confidence in your new doctor. He sounds really good. The one that told you you would not be ablt to go back to teaching just didn't sound right. When your in so much pain, its easy to believe everything they tell you.
Elizabeth, After about 10 yrs with my knee surgery (had hardware) I finally got the hardware out and was so glad I did. They don't tell you to get it out but in my case, it sure felt better. I kept bumping the screw heads on my desk at work at the time which sent me up to the ceiling everytime it happened.
Interesting to you both maybe but the ortho I went to at UMC was a woman doctor very young and not too much experience but she does take care of the university football team and I thought she was very good.
Invictis, Its good to hear from someone who is a year out. Hope I don't go through that experience of not healing, the surgery sounds just awful. At least you are getting through and see the light of day. Hope your healing continues.
Today, I am doing a little housework now and then! No driving today after a shopping trip on Friday with my daughter, I overdid things. Went through about 6 shops including lunch at Chilli's and enjoyed all of it until on the way home when my ankle started hurting and I couldn't get it comfortable the rest of the day!! Guess I paid for it. Hope you all keep posting on how your doing and share things. It is fun and I feel like I know you!

Nov 13, 2011
Last Post to Elizabeth and Marilyn
by: Sharon

Oops...Says it's from anonymous, but it's from me, Sharon. I've got nothin' to hide. :) 'Might even sport a house slipper out in public for my rather swollen right ankle. Honestly though, I can finally see the light at the end of the tunnel, and I sure hope you girls can too!

I am seriously considering an old lady thing to do...Have you heard of "The Miracle Socks"? They are supposed to be compression socks that don't look like Granny's. I dunno... 'Just wonder if they work and if they can be purchased at the drug store or if they are only through the t.v. commercial probably for just $19.95...but wait...there's more...call right now and they'll double the order... Sorry, too much time on my hands these days plus a little Norco is making me a little silly. Actually, about time, I'm so happy that Christmas movies have started on The Hallmark Channel. "Santa Clause"is starting now, and all Christmas movies take the focus off my ankle :)

Take care and please let me know how you are doing!

Nov 13, 2011
Elizabeth and Marilyn
by: Anonymous

Elizabeth,
I'm so sorry about your pain and difficulties, but Marilyn is right..the worst is over! I broke my ankle back in July, and I expected progress every day. Not the case. I did however, see "spurts" of improvement as far as getting around the house and stability. As far as your question about surgery vs no surgery, if you broke your fibula only,then you must have done a real number on it.I think it depends on the type of fracture and exactly where in the fibula it broke. So, if you trust your doctor, then surgery was right for you because of those factors. Also, if your insurance allows for you to see a pain management doctor, I highly recommend that!
Marilyn,
Our situations are so similar! Okay, so I went to that great new surgeon, and I totally trust him because of his reputation.He said that I don't need surgery! That other doctor was a quack and just wanted to give me surgery for the $$$, I really think. This new one (remember doc#4), said that since my tibia healed in the boot just fine, the fibula can be non union...it doesn't matter. He said that many people are out in this world with a non union (still broken) fibula. They may never heal, but it's okay because the tibia does all the work...the fibula is a low weight bearing bone, and the tibia will compensate. People have resumed normal, even athletic activities with this bone broken. Often, they never heal,and that's fine. Now Elizabeth, yours must be a different kind of break all together. I was lucky enough to keep my bones aligned. I think that's the main difference in our situations.
Also, no more walking boot!This doc (remember he has worked on The Houston Astros, The Houston Rockets, The Texans, etc.)said that the last ortho doc got one thing right..that I have severe nerve damage, and that is the cause of my pain. He says based on the eval, he sees a full recovery in my future! The course of action he is given me:Pain management and physical therapy.So, I started with a pain management doctor who is great! I just went on Friday, and I feel tremendously better already! Rx: Norco 10mg as needed (but not long term at all) and Gabbapentin 1800mg a day (nerve blocker). Also, I'll go back on Monday and get some shot in my back with a mild anesthesia. Epidural? Not sure.
Unlike you, I am excited for physical therapy. Now that my pain can be controlled, I want to do all things they tell me in order to walk correctly. Yes, I'm still in the house slippers...don't need the boot, but barefoot is not an option since my foot on the hard floors gives me those electric like zings... again the nerve damage, which by the way, is partly due to being in that boot too long, so it's good that you are taking yours off to sleep and when the doc says it's ok.Right now, I can walk around the house doing small chores a little at a time.
To all,as time marches on,our ankles ARE healing! Thanks to all who post here! You have helped me tremendously!

Nov 13, 2011
Elizabeth
by: Invictus

I had a serious injury Sept. 2010. The fibula was part of it, and it wasn't repaired because the doctor thought it would come together and heal. It didn't, and it was torture for 5 months when the doctor was finally convinced it wouldn't heal on its own. So the consequece of not doing surgery is trying to function in life with a bone that is not healed, and remains broken and disconnected. For me, the initial injury was torture, nd then 5 months later the surgery was torture again! It takes a very long time to get through these injuries. The doctors really have no idea about our pain, so don't let their opinions be your gage!
I'm now 7 months out from surgery, and am much better. I do still have a lot of discomfort, but I won't call it "pain". I have the feeling I'll never be "normal" again, which is a bummer. I'm 51 and extremely active as you seem to be.
So, I'm going to guess the surgery really was necessary for you. It's an awful injury to heal from, and for what it's worth, I've never talkied to anyone who didn't need help with pain control after 10 days! It will get better, even if veeery slowly. Don't lose heart.

Nov 13, 2011
Thanks Marilyn
by: Elizabeth

Thanks Marilyn, I�m not very upbeat at this point. My question is why is the surgery any better than leaving it alone to heal? I broke the fibula and in my Dr�s crappy talking down to me words � smushed it around in there. If I had not had surgery, he said it would have a bad outcome. What would that bad outcome be and why is this pain and suffering better? If it was just arthritis I think I might have been able to manage it easier than this. I am getting better, but it seems that despite surgery�s everyone here has very long lasting problems. While looking for info on recovery timelines I saw an ankle replacement site that said normally no pain meds needed after 7 to 10 days. That is surely not my case, maybe an ankle replacement might have healed faster and worked better? I may be just over sensitive, but I�ve lived thru broken ribs and really bad sprains and some incredible falls from my horses, and this is definitely the worst thing I�ve ever done. I have bursitis in my left hip from a fall off my horse while cross country training that bruised me from my waist to my knee. I couldn�t get in and out of my car for over a week without moving the seats all the way back. I have had my gallbladder removed, it just hasn�t added up to this level of pain and stress. But I guess I am getting better, I have also read a lot about folks having the hardware removed and a barn friend had her leg/knee hardware taken out cause it was bothering her so bad. What�s the general consensus on that? The tightrope with the button is supposed to take the place of the long screw that frequently breaks on folks. My Dr. said it would not have to be removed. He has a good rep for his work, but he is not very forthcoming with info. I asked about the pain and swelling when I was there to get the stitches out, he said � sure that will last for months, and gave me a new prescription. I am 10 days away from when the Dr will (hopefully) say � you can bear weight as tolerated. How do folks do that? I�m working on getting my foot in the right place and pulling out that Achilles tendon, any other suggestions?

Nov 12, 2011
That Suxs!
by: Marilyn

Elizabeth, you have been through the worst and hope everything in the future is uphill. Happy Birthday and Happy 57!! What bone(s) were broken in your foot? With the surgery, you have done an amazing job. Just having this fractured fibula and the boot and pain (not nearly as bad without surgery) have been a trial. My daughter and grandson live with me but they are gone all day. I thank God for them being here. I think this website is so important as no one knows what it is like except on this site. There are so many things unique to these ankle injuries, pain, and in your case surgery, not driving, being vulnerable that it is good to share and know we are not alone. Because it sure seems like it. I lose heart a lot with this injury. One suggestion I got from doctor assistant that helped was an ankle brace (it is different than the kind at the store) it is more cloth with lace-up shoe strings. She said to wear it under the boot and at night leave just the ankle brace on. That feels less scarey to me that having no support on my foot. Would that help you? I also have an ankle brace my daughter got at the store I have been using when wash the other one. Just a thought. I hope this site makes you feel a little less lonely, it helps me just knowing others are getting through this time. Its funny you are a horseback rider. I am not but we just got some horses on a ranch behind our subdivision. I started talking to them and was injured on my way to give them treats. I was wearing sketchers (a little too big) and hit a small rut. Between the two, I fell very fast and the pain was terrific. The hoses still come up to the fence and I talk to them. just love them. My daughter and grandson go out and give them some treats. When I get better, first thing I will do is go pet them and give them some treats!! They are beautiful. You will be in my prayers and hope the pain meds work and your foot improves. Glad you dogs are protecting you and are good company too) It's good to be able to share things only "broken ankle" people know about! .

Nov 12, 2011
My story - This Sux!
by: Elizabeth

I turned 57 Nov 1. I broke my right ankle on Sept 30,2011. I slipped on the stairs down from the deck to the back yard. I went to the ER and they put a temp cast on it and said see Ortho. I went to the Ortho who said - needs Surgery! I freaked out, and it has been the worst thing I have ever done due to the pain. I had a plate, 6 screws, and a tightrope with the button to hold the ligaments in place. I had a boot and was wrapped with ace bandage under it after surgery. The surgery was incredibly painful even with all the meds taken regularly. I was unable to move out of bed significantly for 4-5 days after the surgery. The bathroom is a place of fear of falling. The pain continued really badly for at least 2 weeks. The swelling was tremendous and I had bruising all over my foot, plus new bruising on my leg after the surgery. The stitches were removed at 2 weeks. I live alone and would never have made it if my family had not come at the right times to support me, not to mention my wonderful neighbors. Crutches were a nightmare, and I fell twice with them - so I rented a wheel chair to get around the house. I got a walker after the surgery and with them both am able to keep the house pretty well, and care for my 2 big dogs. The break before surgery was a nuisance but not really painful. I have never experienced the level of pretty consistent pain as I have had since that surgery. I have been very careful and only used the Percocet when I really was in pain. In the last few days it has finally reduced, and the swelling is somewhat less, this is almost 5 weeks after surgery. I keep it elevated almost all the time and have been doing some ROM exercises on my own till the bone heals enough to start PT. I found my biggest problem has been the Achilles tendon. It took two days before I could place my foot flat on the floor while sitting in a chair. Apparently it has contracted significantly while I have been wearing the boot. I can now rotate the ankle and point my toe out and up, though not as much as my uninjured foot. I have been sleeping without the boot for 4 days. The Dr. said I could do that after 2 weeks, I didn't feel comfortable without the boot, but finally felt I had to push myself after 4 weeks. I am not sleeping well and many times I wake to pain each night. But last night was a bit better. I have been told I should be able to begin weight bearing 6 weeks after surgery, and one last check at the Dr. I am hoping that within a week or so of that check I will be able to drive again. I feel the loneliness and limitation has sometimes allowed me to focus on the pain and discomfort more than I should. I am a horseback rider, and am very worried about the timeline for recovery and hope I will be able to get back in the saddle by the end of the year. Yes there have been many blessings, including all the people who have helped me and the fact I will recover.

Nov 09, 2011
Can't Wait to Hear New Appt
by: Marilyn

Sharon, Can't wait to hear about your experience at the new doctor #4. (With my knee problem I eventually went to 7 doctors possibly more can't remember) None of the doctors diagnosed the problem until about 10 yrs later and then the diagnosis was proven that the surgery was done wrong. But your new doctor has a good reputation so I am hoping he helps and he is one you can trust and have confident in. I hope you don't have to have surgery but if you do, you will be in good hands.

Your dad gave good advice. After I retired and moved to Tucson, AZ (from IL)my neck was very sore on one side. After treating it with pain meds and chiropractor for one yr, I went to a pain specialist in Chandler, AZ. Their work was great! They fixed my neck so I can live pretty much without pain. I needed to return there for one more treatment when this fall happened and now I am tied up with this boot and can only handle one thing at a time. But point is, I would definitely recommend a pain clinic. They can do nerve blocks, etc and these take pain away. Well worth your visit.

Don't worry about being a "chicken"! I am 66 and still a chicken. I don't think there is anyone who tolerates pain. But I know what you mean. Being down is difficult and people around me don't understand pain and not being up and around as much. I did enjoy my trip to Sierra Vista yesterday to shop! Kind of relieved to get home though. Isn't it funny how you take things for granted like driving, walking, going where you want without thinking about it? Guess you and I will enjoy doing normal things again when healed.

It sounds like you went from a boot to nothing except house slippers? I never had any surgery on my ankle (it was never recommended) but the second doctor (from UMC) said to be in the boot for 4 wks and then in the ankle brace for 4 wks. So looks like it is not until Dec 30 that I can drive. Not looking forward too much to therapy but know it is important. I think this transition period is important though. Just being able to take this boot off at night makes my foot feel more normal and am supposed to move my toes to help circulation.

One thing that didn make sense was a doctor telling you that you would never go back to teaching and being on your feet all day. I would think most people go back to being normal after ankle breaks. I am not saying there may not be some problems at times but they are far different that not being able to go back to teaching at all. That just doesn't make sense. Hope you don't lose hope over him saing that.

Hope to hear from you. Know I have rambled as well and sorry for that. I gues its because I have time!! Take care.

Nov 08, 2011
Connie and Ceb
by: Bec

Hi!
It gives me so much comfort just to get comments from both of you!

Thanks for telling me about the shoes. I sure am gonna get myself one. I couldn't wear the moon boot that was given me because it rubbed on my incision which has been taking a long time to fully heal. Shoes is also an issue for me because I find it hard to walk with not much ankle support.

I noticed that when I stand up my injured leg looks redder and discolored compared to my good leg. But when I sit down and rest, I would prop up my leg and the redness would eventually eased up. Do you experience this thing? I told my physio about this and she said it's normal, since my leg has been elevated for so long and having it down gave my arteries and capillaries a shock. She said it would eventually return to normal if I would walk on my foot more often.

I know I'm still too far away from normalcy, but what has given me hope is that at least I could put down my crutches and walk with my own two feet. "Baby steps" for me at this stage means "Big steps". Even at 45 years old. lol

Nov 08, 2011
Marilyn
by: Sharon

Hi Marilyn!

Yes, I am planning on taking all previous doctor records, x rays, and ct scans (on dvd) to this new doctor. I live in San Antonio, Texas, so hopefully, it's a big enough city to not have such a tight net group such as the doctors you wrote about. I'm not sure though. Maybe they do all know each other. I hoping this guy is good; he is from Houston and used to work on the Houston Rockets and The Houston Ballet Company. Also he does specialize in feet and ankles. 'Crossing fingers about this one.

Tomorrow is my big appointment, and I'm nervous. I'm 49, but I'm still a big chicken (or baby).Actually, I also have an appointment with a pain management doctor upon the insistence of my dad. He wants me to have a "pain plan" just in case I need surgery and that my high tolerance for meds is not understood by the ortho doctor. So, Thursday will be tough because any time I go to the doctor or a family member picks me up to go to a restaurant, or whatever, I have fun, but I end up recovering from such outings for a couple of days. Do you have that problem too? That pain is worse just from doing small things?

Good for you for driving. I can't wait to do that, and I don't know...get my life back! I miss dating and going places like just shopping or being out in the world. I really miss hiking, and there is some pretty hilly terrain in the parks where I used to hike. I wonder when I'll ever enjoy those activities again.

About the boot, I have been sleeping with it all along until just a few days ago, so for 14 weeks! I used to feel too unsteady without it, and I was scared of falling again. Now for just around the house, I have found that going barefoot is not an option because of the strange sensations on the bottom of my foot,so I shuffle around in cushy house slippers. The boot had constricted my foot maybe too much. Anyway, I try to do my range of motion ankle exercises more often now without the hassle of taking the boot off and on.

Please remind me...so you did have surgery after 4 weeks, or are you trying to heal with the boot only? I remember you wrote that your appt. is Dec. 3rd (the day I turn 49 again...Lol and likely with my foot in a regular cast and up in the air watching t.v. in bed...oh, boy). Christmas is my absolute favorite holiday, and I love decorating for it. I usually decorate my whole house. This year...I have no idea what to expect since my pain and situation has been pretty much the same for the last month at least. No improvement.


I'm rambling on and on now. Thanks for your input, and let's stay posting and HEALING!!!

Nov 08, 2011
Good Luck Tomorrow
by: Marilyn

Sharon, don't think my last comment "took" and it is a good thing as I read your post again. I am glad you are seeing a new ortho doctor tomorrow. Hopefully, you won't have to have surgery. One thought I had was maybe your family physician would give you the pain meds instead of the orthopedic. Just a thought.

I am planning on healing in the boot as there hasn't been any other recommendation. It was my fibula that was fractured and since that was 4 wks ago, the new doctor I saw last Fri. just left it in a boot for another 4 wks and then in an ankle brace for 4 wks. I don't go back until Dec. 30th. Not supposed to drive that whole time but since it doesn't hurt to drive I did make a trip today to go shopping at Target! Enjoyed every minute of it since I feel like a housebound invalid now. I retired in 2009 and haven't established a routine yet but this being down isn't fun. I'm sure you know what I mean!!

The first doctor gave me oxocotine but only 30 and lasted only 2 wks. It pretty much made me tired just like this vicodin does. (on 5/500 mg) I am afraid of being addicted and afraid of having to get off of it one of these days.

How are you with the boot? I have problems of procrastination especially at night. The doc said I could take it off now at night (great) but have to get up to go to the bathroom just a short ways away and have to put that thing of in the mmiddle of the night - sometimes twice a night. What a pain. Are you still wearing your boot at night?

I hope Doctor #4 gives you some good input and clears up all your questions and concerns. It seems if you don't ask them everything, they don't tell you much. My first doctor didn't even tell me when to come back. He said the office would call when they got the mri of my knee (had old surgery on knee and when I fell, my knee was swollen also) So glad I switched doctors.

Take care and Good Luck tomorrow! Hope you let me know how you are after the visit and if you choose to have surgery. Mairlyn

Nov 08, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Marilyn

Sharon, it sounds like your break is like mine except that you have the tibula fractured as well. You have been through the mill! No fun. Do you get around ok on your boot? Do you still have to sleep with your boot? I wish I could see your post as I am writing this but I'm not sure you shouldn't take all your x-rays, records, and any other tests and see another doctor out of town. I had a horrible experience with an orthopedic who did knee surgery and did it wrong but all the other doctors in the network stood behind him in that they would not give me a true diagnosis of the knee (even after 10 yrs). Finaly my gynoco told me this. It was a "tight medical community" and they would not "tell on each other" As a result some people actually lost their leg due to infection. At any rate, that is why I don't trust doctors anymore and expecially orthopedics. They don't tell you anything so you have to make a list and ask (and write down their answer).

With my knee, I remember the doctor saying nerves were like rubber bands and when they were cut during surgery (unavoidable) they pop up and after awhile the nerves come back down. Not sure if that would have anything to do with your nerve pain.

I went shopping today with my boot and ankel brace. Everytime I get in the car, the boot goes off and when getting out the boot comes back on. What a hassle!!

I am on vicodon also the 5/500 and it helps somewhat. Now that the foot is getting a little better, (at least I hope so) the pain is not so much and the vicodin seems to be working. I am fearful of getting addicted though and that is my main worry right now. It makes me sleepy mostly.

If it isn't possible for you to go to another doctor, could you make out a list and call the nurse practioner at your orthopedic and make sure she answers all your questions. I would tell her of your concerns of not knowing how to proceed. It is definitely a worry. Whether or not to have surgery is a big question that needs to be answered especially as to how it will affect your ankle in the future. I forgot to ask what activities I could do in the future and what limitaitons there would be. I am thinking the latest doctor didn't have much choice on whether to do surgery or not as I was about 4 wks out with the injury and wearing the boot.

Well hope you are feeling better. It is nice to have a friend with same problem especially since it is a problem that keeps one down so much off the ankle.

Let me know how you doing. I just have to wear this boot until Dec. 3rd and then go to the ankle brace until Dec. 39 - my next appointment. Ugn, not supposed to drive. timing couldn't have been worse!

Take care.

Nov 08, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Marilyn

Sharon, it sounds like your break is like mine except that you have the tibula fractured as well. You have been through the mill! No fun. Do you get around ok on your boot? Do you still have to sleep with your boot? I wish I could see your post as I am writing this but I'm not sure you shouldn't take all your x-rays, records, and any other tests and see another doctor out of town. I had a horrible experience with an orthopedic who did knee surgery and did it wrong but all the other doctors in the network stood behind him in that they would not give me a true diagnosis of the knee (even after 10 yrs). Finaly my gynoco told me this. It was a "tight medical community" and they would not "tell on each other" As a result some people actually lost their leg due to infection. At any rate, that is why I don't trust doctors anymore and expecially orthopedics. They don't tell you anything so you have to make a list and ask (and write down their answer).

With my knee, I remember the doctor saying nerves were like rubber bands and when they were cut during surgery (unavoidable) they pop up and after awhile the nerves come back down. Not sure if that would have anything to do with your nerve pain.

I went shopping today with my boot and ankel brace. Everytime I get in the car, the boot goes off and when getting out the boot comes back on. What a hassle!!

I am on vicodon also the 5/500 and it helps somewhat. Now that the foot is getting a little better, (at least I hope so) the pain is not so much and the vicodin seems to be working. I am fearful of getting addicted though and that is my main worry right now. It makes me sleepy mostly.

If it isn't possible for you to go to another doctor, could you make out a list and call the nurse practioner at your orthopedic and make sure she answers all your questions. I would tell her of your concerns of not knowing how to proceed. It is definitely a worry. Whether or not to have surgery is a big question that needs to be answered especially as to how it will affect your ankle in the future. I forgot to ask what activities I could do in the future and what limitaitons there would be. I am thinking the latest doctor didn't have much choice on whether to do surgery or not as I was about 4 wks out with the injury and wearing the boot.

Well hope you are feeling better. It is nice to have a friend with same problem especially since it is a problem that keeps one down so much off the ankle.

Let me know how you doing. I just have to wear this boot until Dec. 3rd and then go to the ankle brace until Dec. 39 - my next appointment. Ugn, not supposed to drive. timing couldn't have been worse!

Take care.

Nov 07, 2011
Marilyn
by: Sharon

I haven't had any surgery yet. The first ortho surgeon was wrong to just put me in the boot and tell me I had only one broken bone. I broke both the tibia and fibula, but he only looked at one x ray from the hospital. He actually said I could start driving right away (broke the right ankle)and to just come back and see him in 6 weeks!

I knew that he was wrong, so I saw doctor #2 who confirmed both broken bones and didn't give me surgery since bones were aligned and because I had already started healing with just the boot (like you?) I only stopped seeing him because he was WAY too conservative with pain meds. My pain has been awful since July, my bones were still broken, and his Rx for me was just Vicodin 5/500...4 x daily, then cut me off after 7 weeks.

The doctor I mentioned in my last post was doctor #3 (and I've got a high PPO insurance), and he confirmed that the tibia has healed, but not the fibula. He said the reason why I have so much pain is because of the non union and because of severe nerve damage. 7.5 Norco is the same as Vicodin but higher than 5/500 and less than 10/325, so the middle, just a bump up from Tylenol for me. It certainly won't cut it for post op. Side note: a facebook friend of mine broke her ankle 3 days ago, and they are giving her Morphine and will continue that after her surgery for a while.

So, are you planning on healing in the boot without surgery? That was my plan and it might still be an option, depending on what doctor #4 says on Wednesday, even if it means a few more weeks of pain, but I am at week 15 now with only the fib still broken.

Sometimes, I hear that surgery is performed on just the tibia, and that it's not necessary for the fibula (because it's a low weight bearing bone?)... This makes it that much more confusing to me. I hate the idea of starting all over, and I wonder if that darn fibula could still heal and maybe even my nerve damage. Do you know??????????? I don't know if my complications are normal or not.

I really would appreciate input about my situation. I'm confused as to what to do. Is it really a non union? I wonder this because I've read that non unions are not called that until 6 months. So maybe these docs just want to bring out their big tools to make their big bucks?

Good luck to you, Marilyn! Keep us posted, okay?

Nov 07, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Marilyn

This is a great site for sharing ankle fractures, and other ankle problems! Sharon, have you gotten another opinion before having your next surgery? And what is norco?

I fractured my fibula on right ankle and just have a boot for the past 4 wks. A recent x-ray showed the bones were healing but it will be another 8 wks before I can drive (at least legally)!

It is scarey to think about not having a boot or brace to walk with. But guess that worry will be address later.

Wish all who post here get better fast!

Nov 07, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Marilyn

This is a great site for sharing ankle fractures, and other ankle problems! Sharon, have you gotten another opinion before having your next surgery? And what is norco?

I fractured my fibula on right ankle and just have a boot for the past 4 wks. A recent x-ray showed the bones were healing but it will be another 8 wks before I can drive (at least legally)!

It is scarey to think about not having a boot or brace to walk with. But guess that worry will be address later.

Wish all who post here get better fast!

Nov 07, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Marilyn

This is a great site for sharing ankle fractures, and other ankle problems! Sharon, have you gotten another opinion before having your next surgery? And what is norco?

I fractured my fibula on right ankle and just have a boot for the past 4 wks. A recent x-ray showed the bones were healing but it will be another 8 wks before I can drive (at least legally)!

It is scarey to think about not having a boot or brace to walk with. But guess that worry will be address later.

Wish all who post here get better fast!

Nov 07, 2011
Can't Take Much More
by: Sharon

I'm back again; I post sometimes. I sure am sick and tired of the pain and doctors who won't address it. :(

The last ortho surgeon I had told me the dreaded news a few days ago... that because my fibula is considered a non union, I'll have to get the plates/screws surgery with bone grafting from my hip. (The tibia healed on its own in the walking air boot cast.) I guess I was prepared to hear this, but what made me cancel surgery were these two things I was told:
1. I have severe nerve damage which is LIKELY to get worse. When I asked if it would be better later, I was told that with some people,it gets better after A YEAR or TWO!Others,it doesn't.

2. 7.5 Norco (which is what I'm on now, and you might as well give me a baby aspirin)is what is prescribed post op because the doctor is only licensed for that. OUCH!!!!!!!

So, it's been 15 weeks since my injury, and I still wonder if my fibula could heal in the boot since the bones are still aligned. If I need surgery, fine... I'll just need way more than 7.5mg of Norco. I have always had a high tolerance for meds.

Sitting here day after day after day.... in pain is getting so old. 'Wish I would have had surgery back in July cuz I'm afraid it will be more painful (the bone grafting too) at this stage. On to the next doctor who will hopefully have better news. At least I don't want to have surgery if I'm supposed to be worse off with it.That just doesn't make sense. Oh, also I was told that he doesn't see me going back to a job (as a teacher)being on my feet all day, every day. Wow, so I need to give up my career too?

Opinions about all this appreciated. Good luck to you all in your healing!

Nov 07, 2011
Connie
by: Ceb

I just found the PERFECT pair of tennis shoes that have made such a HUGE difference in only 2 days! They are the new Sketchers. They focus on your midstep so you dont put too much pressure on your forefront or you heel. They are awesome. If anyone wants the exact name let me know and i will get it for you. I want to get them in every color! I just wish they made shoe, shoes...

Nov 05, 2011
CEB
by: CONNIE

Hey CEB!

You are so right about the shoes.. It makes a BIG difference. I will have to invest in a good pair of rocker shoes. I have the most trouble with the fitting around my ankle on the inside where those screws are and it becomes very uncomfortable pressing against them. I will try that particular shoe. I am right behind you Ceb..! :)

I still have atrophy too!, but my muscle is definitely building and getting stronger, I can see a visible difference.

THANKS!!!

Nov 04, 2011
Bec
by: Ceballos

Today is 7 months since my surgery and I too still have a limp. Remember to do exercises to streghthen your leg as well. I lost so much muscle that it totally affected my progress. Also, I have found that finding the right shoe, once you start walking, is so darn important. I was having issues puting too much pressure on the ball of my foot and now i have morton's nueroma, then because I didnt want to put too much pressure on that, I developed tendonitis on my achillies! Rocker shoes have helped me so far because it makes you walk "heal, toe" Its a long progress, but it does get better. I didnt believe it even a couple on months ago, but I am seeing a little crack of light at the end of the tunnel.
Good luck!! May the force be with you!!

Nov 04, 2011
Bec
by: Connie

Unfortunately, I am currently 6 months into my recovery and I still have a limp. Some days it is more noticeable then others, but it is most difficult first thing in the morning. You will be fine, just continue your therapy and also, do your therapy at home. It makes a big difference when you can do it independently.

Bless you!! :)

Nov 01, 2011
Limp in Pain
by: Bec

Hi Connie,
Thanks for your speedy reply and for reminding me of the trauma my foot has been in. I'm probably getting impatient through all these.

I am worried because I need to be going back to work after 2 weeks. It would have been a lot easier if I am back to normal. But judging from how my ankle is doing right now, you are right, I'm still in for a bit of a long haul.

How long did you walk with a limp? For the past week, I've been going to physio regularly 3 times per week. Still feels very stiff. Sometimes, I am scared to do my ROM exercises at home because I would imagine my foot would snap from stiffness. Swelling doesn't help with the stiffness either.

It feels so good to have to speak out my fears. Thanks for letting me vent, Connie. I hope you won't tire of guiding people through their ordeal.

Smooth recovery to all of us!!

Oct 31, 2011
Bec
by: Connie

Well hello there Bec,

Sorry about your accident. I want to inform you to stay positive and you have a long road ahead of you. It is like taking baby steps all over again. Sometimes too much all at once is not good. So back up and try doing a little bit at a time. You will still need to nuture your ankle.. Remember, you have been through a trauma and it is still healing. You will still need to elevate it. this will help with the swelling. Patience will become your friend. I am currently still recovering from a delocated ankle and fracture of both tibia and fibula that required 8 screws and a plate.( Surgery date: May 10, 2011). I still have a little limp and first thing in the morning is worst, but then I loosen up , but by the end of the day I have a limp again. So I am not quite there yet, but I am yet thankful I am not where I use to be. When you hurt..this is your body giving you a sign.."rest" listen to your ankle...elevate, elevate, elevate...it helps. Remember..Baby step.. :) Good luck and God bless you during your recovery

Oct 31, 2011
Limp in Pain
by: bec

Hi!
I am 10 weeks post op from bimalleolar fracture. I had a plate and 5 screws on my fibula and a screw and a pin on my tibia. Right ankle.

I have only started to walk on my ankle for a week now after I was given a go for FWB. I still use one crutch though with a big limp and still in a lot of pain. I noticed that I could walk with one crutch to no crutches in the morning til midday. Pain is tolerable. But past midday I would start to swell and pain is unbearable to weight bear. I will then be back with 2 crutches. I've been like this for 3 days now.

Has anyone had the same experience? I felt I was almost there, then comes the pain and am back to nothing. The pain is mostly in the tibia bone where the a screw and a pin is inserted.When will I be able to walk normally?

Oct 31, 2011
Right Fibula Fractured..
by: Anil

I got my right fibula fractured 12 days ago, went to the clinic the next day, they put a kinda light comfortable splint and I was referred to a specialist for a hard cast. When I got there the doctor decided the surgery would give the best outcome for future sports/jumping/running although it is an in between situation. I got the surgery 3 days ago (9 days after the incident)

I got nerve block from back of the knee, first 48 hours were very very numb, no pain no anything..
After the bottle(nerve block) finished I started feeling pain, I kept it elevated nearly all times, except eating, WC and moving..

This morning (3rd morning) the pain is got lil more, especially when I put it down for walking to WC with crutches.. I feel like the blood flowing down towards the foot and exactly that time it hurts from the surgery part. Feeling paranoiac about the surgery part might be bleeding because of increased blood flow, also feeling very hot around the surgery part.
Feeling nervous about this, I hold my pee now I don't wanna walk to bathroom or anywhere :(

How normal is this whole thing?! I'm supposed to recover by 4-6 weeks, but will I be able to walk with the crutches to work or something without pain. Or do I need 4-6 weeks home resting, keeping the foot elevated for 6 weeks?!

Oct 28, 2011
Spasms
by: Ana

Im approaching week 3 after my ankle surgery. Pain is not as bad anymore ( thank God). Although all day I get this tingling feeling on m ankle. But at night, I can't get comfortable and I get these spasms which is so annoying and painful. I read somewhere that the spasms goes away after 4 weeks. Is that true?

Oct 28, 2011
Spasms
by: Ana

Im approaching week 3 after my ankle surgery. Pain is not as bad anymore ( thank God). Although all day I get this tingling feeling on m ankle. But at night, I can't get comfortable and I get these spasms which is so annoying and painful. I read somewhere that the spasms goes away after 4 weeks. Is that true?

Oct 24, 2011
9 weeks post op set back
by: Anonymous

Hi!
I am 9 weeks post op of my bimalleolar fix. I accidentally slipped on snow while walking to work last 15 August. I had surgery 23 August medial malleolus and fibula.
I can say that I am far far behind of recovery stage compared to you guys. At 6 weeks post op, I was given a CAM boot and was ordered Weight bear as tolerated. I was so excited and started physio right away. After 3 sessions with physio, at my 8 weeks post op, my incision wound did not heal well. Portions of the incisions (both from right and left side of my right ankle)slightly broke probably because of the stretching(from physio) and the swelling. I had lots of pains and swelling. I was given an antibiotic to prevent early infection. I stopped using my CAM boot and stopped physio exercises.
Now I felt so unhappy, so scared, and depressed about my situation. I want so much to get well, but I am in so much pain.
At 9 weeks post op I still have a lot of swelling specially in the afternoon and at night. I could see the veins showing off and my foot would turn dark red when I dangle it down. I have numbness on the side of my foot where the big toe is. I also feel pain on some of my veins on the side where the big toe is. I feel as if the blood couldn't pass through. When I was going to physio, my swelling had eased up a bit. Now, it would start to swell again after a few minutes of putting my foot down. The OS said I had a bad injury and swelling and pain is expected. I just want to be normal again. Be able to sleep on my side and not having to prop up my legs until morning. I couldn't sleep well. And I would cry a lot in the morning.
I hope all these would come to pass.

Oct 21, 2011
Yes, I've Had That Experience...
by: Sharon

Welcome to this site, and I'm so sorry about your injury.

I can relate because the first ortho surgeon told me the same thing, and I thought it was odd.I'm so glad I got a second opinion. I broke my fibula and tibia, but the first doc said I only had one break. He was in a hurry (last appt. of the day)and had only looked at 1 of 6 x rays done from the hospital. He was wrong. I knew I needed another opinion, and my new doc gives me accurate info, and after 12 weeks now, I'm still not supposed to drive (slowly healing in a walking boot).

I strongly suggest that you get another opinion. When I think about my first doc saying I could drive the next day, I'm just so glad I didn't follow that advice. I could have caused a wreck! And I'm certain I would have done more damage to the ankle too.

Hope you get the right help and good luck in your healing.

Oct 21, 2011
Driving with Fractured
by: Anonymous

I am a "senior" and fell 10 days ago. My ankle was so painful, I went to the ER the next morning where the x=ray showed a fractured rt ankle. Two days later, went to an orthopedic (not sure about this office) and he put it in a splint and said no weight bearing, altho I could drive. I am not sure if driving would cause any further damage. It is my right foot which I use to drive. Anyone had any experience with this? Would appreciate any help!

Oct 19, 2011
Isaac (Newcomer)
by: Connie

Hello Isaac and Welcome!! Sorry to hear about your accident, but we can't tell you what to do..It has to be your decision and your doctor's decision and what is going to be best for you and your recovery. All cases are different. Sometimes, our bones do heal on their own and do not have to have that extra support to keep them stable and other time. Like myself, well I had to have 8 screws and a plate, unfortunately, but it is what my Orthro surgeon felt would be best for my injury.. Two days and you looking better, that is awesome!!! Are you none weight Baring? Is is swelling still? It is what is going to best for you to help your recovery be a smooth transition..

God Bless you with making the right decision, but it's yours to make..because you have to live with it... :) Take care and continue reading..this site really helped me..

Oct 19, 2011
newcomer
by: Isaac

well i am new to this conversation and i read some of the comments but man is it alot haha.. i broke my ankle 4 days ago on october the 15th, went in took x rays and they put it in a splint. i met with the doctor monday (2 days after injury) and we took new x rays and he said it looked better than the first day and even though surgery would be the best option he said it is optional and will heal without surgery. I guess my question is, should i have surgery or not? my tibia is broken at the bottom, the little "point", and my fibula is broken a little higher up and it popped out to the side but i was able to pop it back in before arriving at the hospital. so it is realigned and in the x ray from the front it looks fine, perfectly lined up but from the side views you can see a little gap, about 2-3 mm the doc said... has anyone had a simliar situation? did you have the surgery? should i have it or not??

Oct 13, 2011
Invictus
by: Sharon

Oh, thank you for your support in helping me to figure all this out. You are helping me, and I did ask the question you brought up about whether or not there is something else going on with this ankle since the doc wants to do bone grafting. His P.A. called me today to ease my fears and answer questions. So, about the bone grafting, no there is nothing else besides non union, he just said that it's the doctor's choice, calling it the "Gold Standard" since my own (hip) bone would have the best chance of complete healing without difficulties(after quite some time though, I guess).

Since my doctor books up surgeries 4 weeks out, the first available slot is Nov.8th, and I scheduled it, but I was told today that it is possible that the fibula could still grow together. The P.A. said that we can schedule another CT scan for Nov.3rd (I think)to see if there is progress, and if so, we will cancel surgery! (Crossing fingers AND toes here!!!!!) I'm an optimist by nature, and I really think there's a good chance for that scenario because there has been progress with each x ray. Also, I'm very excited to report that today is the very first day since my injury that I didn't need to take any pain meds until around 7:00 p.m.! The pain wasn't bad at all until then, and that makes me so happy!
That's why I think that my bones are just slow but still healing.

More waiting, wondering, praying,reading,watching DVDs, etc. all with my foot still propped up on pillows ALL day, every day...Yada, yada, yada. No pity party here though, as I know you and many others who post have or had it WAY worse than me, and I really feel for you guys. I am truly grateful for supportive friends, family, you and others posting here, and my disability insurance I elected to buy last year! Whew! 'So glad I did that.

Yes,I am still running fever; it starts at about noon each day, but it's very low grade...hovering around 99.5...kinda odd; I forgot to mention that to the P.A. today.

Have you heard about shark cartilage for promoting bone health and healing? A friend told me about this yesterday, and I thought she was a little whacked out of her mind for such an idea, but I did some internet research, and some people swear by it. Sort of creepy, but hey, if it works, I'll sure give it a try.

I really appreciate your input. Are you all healed now? When was your surgery? 'Hope your classes are going well.

Oct 12, 2011
Sharon
by: Invictus

You are so smart to get these opinions! Great that you have options.
Are you still running fever?
To answer your question, I do teach, but only two evenings per week, so my situation is much different than yours. Additionally, I teach at the college, so the physical demands are minimalcompared to yours. I returned to work, just two evenings per week, after three weeks. It was very painful, and I couldn't possibly have done it for more than my 3 hour class or more that 2 days per week. I really feel for you.
If you feel like sharing,I'm really interested in what that new orthopedic surgeon says!

Oct 12, 2011
Morton's Neuroma!
by: Ceballos

Hi Everyone!

Well, i thought I was doing pretty damn good walking on my own finally after 6 months, but then the top of my foot started aching. I went to my surgeon today and he "thinks" it may be Morton's Neuroma! I'm like what?!!! basically its a nerve that gets inflamed and developes into a ball or knot and causes pain in between your 3rd & 4th toes in your metatarsal area. He said that he would have to take an MRI to be sure, but he wants me to wait and see if it gets better and maybe there is a chance that it isnt that. The treatment is either some sort of injection or surgery!!! not even my doctor wants me to go through surgery again, so I am going to try anything and everything I can NOT to have surgery. Anyone else out there ever have this? UGH...

Oct 11, 2011
Invictus
by: Sharon

Hi!

Yeah, I figured out that it was you, and again, thank you for answering my questions. After reading your comments, talking with family members, and looking on the internet for top ortho surgeons in the San Antonio area, I decided to get yet another doctor's opinion. The top doc I chose (many high credentials)will fit me in next week, I think. If he says surgery, then I will do it. Whatever he says,I guess I will do it, but you are probably right about that fib not growing back together at this point. I think I am mentally prepared, so now I just want to hurry and get 'er done!

I will definitely ask those questions you brought up about whether or not something else is going on besides non union. That hip bone grafting seems odd to me,so I will rely on this new doc. I've been running a fever for the past days even though the vico has tylonol, so I can't help but wonder if there is any connection/possible infection in the bone???....dunno.

Did I read earlier that you are a teacher too? If so, how long after surgery were you able to be back on your feet like prior to injury/surgery? My district is saying that they want me back with absolutely no accommodations/limitations. I went back to work on Sept.22nd, and at the end of the day, I was in horrific pain, and the swelling was unbelievable. 'Thought I'd bust right out of my walking boot! I haven't been back since, and I've only met my kids that one day. Crazy stuff, all of this is!

Oct 11, 2011
Sharon
by: Invictus

That last comment accidentally titled "Sharon" was
from me, Invictus. Sorry Sharon! I think I needed the second cup of coffee this morning...

Oct 11, 2011
Sharon
by: Sharon

I believe I understand the non-union question you ask, but remember, I'm basing my responses on my own experiences, issues, and insights gained through it, etc.
The tibia is a weight bearing bone, so if it was not out of place, your own weight could help the bones stay together and heal. The fibula is a non weight-bearing bone, so if there is any space between the bones, however small, there's no natural pressure to get them together like there would be with the tibia. So surgery would pull them together and keep them in place.
The bone graft for the fibula interests me. You must have more than simply a non-union, like a crumbled or missing piece of bone. Did you ask specifically about this? This would be all the more reason for a bone stimulator, not a replacement for it.
My comment about the surgery being a more controlled kind of pain- I guess I really meant the whole situation was more controlled, and therefore a little bit better. My injuries were very severe originally, and it was horrible. Because I didn't realize at the time how bad it really was and how much pain medication and how much bedrest, etc. was warranted, I didn't allow myself enough of any of it. I have 5 children and no help, in a 2 story house... it was torture.
Plus, I didn't have any of the grips for bath, rollator walker (the best discovery for me!), or any help. It was really, really hard. For the surgery, I arranged to stay alone for 2 weeks in a one-story house. For me, compared to my other situation (which actually was more complicated than I described), it was great. The rollator walker (you can sit or rest the knee on it) was a huge help for me. I took pain meds more freely for 2 weeks since I had no doubt it was warranted...
I have to add that there was much pain if I was upright, like brushing my teeth. But otherwise, pain meds made it okay. Psychologically, I was in a much more optimistic place, feeling hopeful and excited that I was going to get my life back. But I also felt that the prospect of starting over was daunting. I get that, but if your doctor believes it's not going to heal, surgery is necessary to get your life back on track. Feel free to keep in touch and we can compare notes and experiences.
I wish you the best.

Oct 10, 2011
Thank you, Invictus!
by: Sharon

Thanks for responding so quickly! You do make me feel better about having surgery, but I have questions:

Did you ever find out why you had a non union? I don't understand how one bone healed, and the other didn't. Maybe I tried to put weight on it too soon? Also, did you have to get bone grafting too? Is the bone simulator instead of grafting? Doc says he may have to take it from my hip, so...yikes! Oh, and what did you mean by the pain was more controlled with surgery?

I'm trying to determine how much pain I'm in for in order to prepare myself. (I live alone, and all this has been really tough.)I have a low tolerance for pain and a high tolerance for pain meds, it seems, or maybe I'm just a wimp! Lol (trying to laugh, anyway).

Thanks again!


Oct 10, 2011
Sharon
by: Invictus

I had a non union of fibula as well, but my doctor waited 5 months hoping it would heal. I sufferred a LOT, as I'm sure you have.
If your orthopedist is recommending surgery, I'd go for it. You need a good fubula to have a good life, and a non-union is not going to spontaneously heal itself. For me, the surgery was much better than the initial injury, as you can prepare ahead of time in your home, with knee scooter, etc. It is painful, but in a much more controlled way. For me, it was not nearly as bad as the original injury. If you do surgery, be sure to ask your doctor and push insurance if they deny the request for a bone stimulator. I believe that was also a big part of my healing.
Good luck!

Oct 10, 2011
Please Help! Need Advice About Surgery
by: Sharon

Hi All!

I went back to the 2nd Ortho Surgeon today. (1st one said, "Let's try the conservative approach and see if you heal with just the boot".)Last Monday I got a CT scan to find out why I still have so much pain and swelling after 10 weeks since my breaks, fib. and tib. Today, the doc went over the results and said that I have a non-union. The tibia is healed but not the fibula.

He wants to give me the plates/screws surgery with a bone graft. Then the usual 4-6 weeks non weight bearing. But after reading many of your posts, well...I'm scared! Since the X-rays have always shown improvement with the last one a week ago showing bones are together, I kind of want to see if waiting another 2-3 weeks, maybe the CT would reflect that too? I've progressed so much (although VERY slowly, and I've waited now 11 weeks, I hate the idea of starting all over! I remember the first few weeks after the breaks when I couldn't do anything, like even finding it difficult to bathe and get dressed, etc.

I don't need the wheelchair anymore, or even the walker. I can walk with the boot around the house for short periods. I keep my leg elevated still about 22 of 24 hrs a day because of pain/swelling, but it's still better.

I would really appreciate opinions about whether surgery is worth it or not. The doc says I can think about it. He says that some people just take a long time, and sometimes they don't heal. I'm confused...'don't know which route to take, but I guess I need to make a decision soon.

Thanks!

Oct 07, 2011
Slow Recovery and New Pain
by: Sharon

It's been over 10 weeks since my breaks (fibula and tibia)on July 17th, and I went to see a specialist (ortho surgeon just for feet and ankles)last week. My biggest questions were why do I still have so much pain and swelling and when can I expect relief?

They took a CT scan, so hopefully, I'll have an answer at my follow up next Monday.I was told nothing is normal about my healing since with these kinds of breaks, most people have the surgery instead of healing in the walking boot.

Now, something new has happened, and I wonder if this is normal: I have a "pins and needles" pain in addition to the constant pain. It radiates all around my foot, top and bottom. Also, last night after my leg hung down for only about an hour, I saw a freak show on my leg and foot!!! Bulging veins pulsated like crazy in places I've never seen veins! When foot is elevated, they go away, but I'm wondering if this is normal healing or a circulation complication. Also, my foot stays purplish and warm. Are these things normal?

Oct 06, 2011
One month later
by: Barbara

It has been a month since I broke my fibula. I was told to they to put some pressure on the foot. It seemed ok but then the next morning my ankle ached. Has anybody else had trouble starting to walk again?

Sep 28, 2011
Almost 2-years-Hsv, AL
by: ADuncan

Almost two years ago....Broke my ankle going downstairs on November 20, 2009,the week before Thanksgiving; had surgery..received 2 plates and 8 screws to repair my broken ankle.

I had my first post on this site December 14, 2009. I was no weight bearing for 10 weeks after surgery, so counting the time of break until I could bear weight was 12 weeks.

This site was a life saver for me, I found that everybody's break and recovery is different, but the advice and suggestions could make the difference between an easy or difficult recovery. The posters on this site are compassionate and caring.

I am doing great! I had the hardware removed on July 2010. Went on a cruise less than a year after break and will be cruising again before the 2-year anniversary of the break.

I still have some swelling by the end of the day, but no real pain. I'm regular at the gym walking on the treadmill and the elliptical. Every now and then I do a slow trot for about 45 seconds(smile). Hey I'm 53 years old and a slow trot is good for me.

Hang in there it does get better, I read where someone says patience will be your best friend, that is great advice you will get your life back, just be patient.

Sep 28, 2011
Details
by: Anonymous

I also had problems sleeping and often woke up with terrible leg cramps. Extra pillows helped - one under the ankle and one under the legs I had two large scars, one on the outside
which was about 8 inches long and one on the inside which was shorter. Both scars have now
disappeared but the pain in mostly on the outside'
of the foot. Try soaking in the epson salts, it
really works - it helps with any swelling and pain. Good lluck for a speedy recovery.
lu


Sep 28, 2011
2 years later
by: kr

everything you list is so true i hit two year in July.... I am happy that I was able to get most of the pins and plate out of my ankle and it has helped out alot.
good luck to you all I try to look at web site every few weeks.
Kim

Sep 28, 2011
Pressure 2
by: Anonymous

Just realized that if we put down our foot progressively from elevation to the floor, slowly, the pain is less sharp once on the floor.

Sep 28, 2011
2 YEARS LATER
by: Anonymous

To everyone out there who is still experiencing discomfort - hang in there. I am coming up for
a two year anniversary after being in a car
accident and severely breaking my ankle and having
screws, nuts and bolts etc. put in to rebuild the ankle. One thing that helped was to soak the foot in hot water and epsom salts especially after being on the foot for some time.
I still have pain especially after walking on standing for any length of time. Walking on concrete floors is the worst like Walmarts or the grocery store and I am ready to elevate the leg. Since the surgery I get a lot of leg cramps especially at night. I never realized what a long haul it was for an ankle to repair
but it does get better but for all you ladies out there put the high heels away as you may never wear them again. Keeping the foot elevated at
work is definitely a plus and I bought an ice bag and filled it with ice before going to work and it lasted all day while I sat at the desk with my foot elevated with the ice bag on top of the foot. Good luck to you all but take things easy and take advantage of any help that is offered and remember that the healing process takes time.

Sep 28, 2011
Details
by: Anonymous

Thanks for your quick input. I had a broken and displaced fibula so they put in plate and screws. Don't know how big or how many but just took a glimpse at area yesterday, it's a few inches long (turns my stomach)
Any trouble sleeping. I seem to have insomnia

Sep 28, 2011
Scs
by: Invictus

Without knowing exactly what the injury and surgery was, it's hard to say much. But I think just that you are even able to try to do things seem great! I experienced extreme pain and inability to do more than get myself out of bed for at least 2 weeks. Then, many weeks of much pain.... You sound like you're doing well, but again, it would depend on what your injury and surgery were.

Sep 28, 2011
Pressure
by: Scs

Hi,
Just had surgery one week ago. IM already out of a cast
And in a moon boot. The dr said I can start walking on it but my stomach can't handle it. The pressure I feel when I get up is painful. How long does that last from other experiences? Thinking of calling my physical therapist to help with mvts...
Any thoughts? It's hard to be stuck but trying to make best of it. (forced rest!)
As for driving, since it's my left, he said I could start that too but the throbbing is preventing me... Thanks!

Sep 26, 2011
Ceballos
by: Invictus

It sounds similar to my situation. My last surgery was march 16, and I still have a lot of discomfort in a couple different areas. My calf is one area, and the area was terribly painful when my ankle was broken. I have always believed something was damaged in there, but I haven't had an MRI in that area yet. Insurance companies like doctors who save them money, so they like to avoid expensive tests like MRI. Maybe we both have something more going on, and should ask for MRI's.
Good luck to you!

Sep 26, 2011
Aching leg
by: Ceballos

Hi Everyone!

Well, I am finally walking mostly without a cane, for the last couple of weeks, however more than actual pain/ache in my ankle, my leg/knee aches a lot. I am still working on getting the stregnth back in my leg, but wow! it is really bumming me out. I feel like i would be able to walk a lot better if my darn leg didnt hurt. Has anyone else had this problem? I am still going to PT and all she says is once my leg is stronger it wont hurt.
Its so frustrating. Its almost been 6 months for me. I am so sick and tired of this....

Sep 26, 2011
Lee
by: Ceballos

Lee, are you elevating your leg? you really need to. I also work at a desk and when i came back to work I made sure my foot was always elevated. I actually came back to work too eary as well and i ended up having to take a month off later. My surgery was on April 4th and I came back to work 3 weeks later. I wish i had taken a couple of months off to begin with. You should definitely make sure it is elevated.

Hope that helps a bit. Good luck!

Sep 24, 2011
when does the pain stop?
by: Lee

I broke my ankle on August 6th, 1 plate and 6 screws later, I still have huge pain. I was operated on August 12th.
I've been back at work for 2 weeks now, which I'm thinking has something to do with it. I work front desk in a hotel so I have to move and stand a lot. I'm still on crutches, with a boot. The boot is so uncomfortable, ugh.
I was reading people's comments and now am very nervous that I pushed myself too soon.
How long have others been on pain killers? I'm really scared my dr will stop giving them to me. Standing a lot makes my foot swell and therefore the pain is pretty intense.

Sep 16, 2011
Barbara
by: Connie

Hello, Barbara! Welcome and sorry about your accident :(..
Yes it is normal for you to hurt. It is still early an rest and elevating you ankle is best for now, it keeps he swelling down and it helps the pain... I am wishing you a speedy recovery!
:)

Sep 16, 2011
Broken fibula
by: Barbara

I broke my fibula just above my ankle on Sept 9,2011. Clean break and no surgery, I have a fiberglass cast and I have no pain when my foot is elevated. When I get up to use my crutches if hurts. Is this normal?

Sep 15, 2011
Healing time for 50 year old with broken ankle?
by: P

Hello there,
It has been very helpful to read all your comments about broken bones.:) thanks!

I broke my ankle on Aug. 30th....apparently a hairline fracture that was aligned and did not any surgery...thankfully!! I have been off work since then and as much as I hope to be given permission to go back I want a full recovery too!
Doc told me last Friday there was no visible healing (although it had only been 9 days since injury?), no walking stump on my full fibreglass cast and no work either. :( Part of me is frustrated but the realistic side of me tries to remember that I am over 50 and we just don't heal the same? Any suggestions for supplements or successful healing stories would be helpful?
Leg still seems to swell pretty quickly as soon as I am up and on the crutches? Lots of spasms and stabbing pain this past few days? Is that a sign of healing or maybe I've got more going on in there?
Thanks in advance! P

Sep 11, 2011
Being Encouraged
by: Connie

Hello All,

Patience continues to be my friend. It has been 4 months since my injury and I still struggle with a limp and I am still slow...I still have this pain that off and on bothers me. I still do not have full range of motion..but I am hoping that it will come with time.

Donna, thanks for the information about the screws...I still haven't decided to actually go through with it or not, but If we are to do this my O.S. has been observing my x-rays closely and making sure my bones have no loose fragments, but like you said...once removed who knows... I would still have the 6 screws and plate, which has not bothered me at all...versus the 2 screws I have on the inside that have cause nothing but pain and swelling. it is iffy... not sure at this point what I plan to do, but I will decide by my next visit...Thanks for you input it always helps.. :)

I still elevate my leg by the end of the day..it helps..gravity is something you know...

Be careful with those walkers and crutches and how much you depend on them... I have to see a specialist for my shoulder now because of limited mobility since using the walker while my ankle was injured..I stopped using the walker in June and my shoulder had not gotten better. :( so we will see where this goes.. I only used it for 30 days which was apparently too long..

I will keep you guys posted. Prayers go out to our friends and families on this day in remembering those who lost their lives.

Sep 09, 2011
BROKEN FEBULA
by: marsha

wow thank you all for your post it helps,i broke my fib on aug 9 and im trying to be incouraged and count it all a joy however im ready to get back to normal routine man i took so much for granted ,im so thankful to my husband and 8yr old son i dont know what i would have done without them iv started walking a little without my walker but not real stable when i put my wt on it i feel tingling across the bottom of my foot ? i tire easly will thank you all for your post..

Sep 03, 2011
Renee
by: Invictus

Renee, I hate to say it, but maybe it wasn't a "simple" fracture. I broke my fibula in Sept. 2010, almost a year ago. After months of xrays, casts, boots and bad pain, finally an MRI showed non union, as well as an unhealed fracture to the talus (which cant be seen on xray). I needed a big surgery, 2 plates and 13 skrews.
Without knowing your age and other factors, it's hard to say what's normal. If your "simple" fracture was not displaced, you did not have surgery, and if you're otherwise in good health,it seems there is something more than a simple fracture. I would want an MRI for sure. You may have to push for this, but it will verify the simplicity of your injury or show other issues causing your pain, that need to be fixed.

Sep 03, 2011
Renee
by: Invictus

Renee, I hate to say it, but maybe it wasn't a "simple" fracture. I broke my fibula in Sept. 2010, almost a year ago. After months of xrays, casts, boots and bad pain, finally an MRI showed non union, as well as an unhealed fracture to the talus (which cant be seen on xray). I needed a big surgery, 2 plates and 13 skrews.
Without knowing your age and other factors, it's hard to say what's normal. If your "simple" fracture was not displaced, you did not have surgery, and if you're otherwise in good health,it seems there is something more than a simple fracture. I would want an MRI for sure. You may have to push for this, but it will verify the simplicity of your injury or show other issues causing your pain, that need to be fixed.

Sep 03, 2011
Renee
by: Invictus

Renee, I hate to say it, but maybe it wasn't a "simple" fracture. I broke my fibula in Sept. 2010, almost a year ago. After months of xrays, casts, boots and bad pain, finally an MRI showed non union, as well as an unhealed fracture to the talus (which cant be seen on xray). I needed a big surgery, 2 plates and 13 skrews.
Without knowing your age and other factors, it's hard to say what's normal. If your "simple" fracture was not displaced, you did not have surgery, and if you're otherwise in good health,it seems there is something more than a simple fracture. I would want an MRI for sure. You may have to push for this, but it will verify the simplicity of your injury or show other issues causing your pain, that need to be fixed.

Sep 02, 2011
Pain
by: Renee

Hi all,

I had a simple fracture of my fibula in February 2011. Its Sept. now and my ankle still hurts daily. I have less pain with tennis shoes, but flats do me in. Still a little swollen at the end of the day. I limp at night and in the morning. All I want to know is that I'm not alone. I'm able to walk for exercise just fine but I "pay for it" at the end of the day.

Thanks for reading,
Renee

Sep 02, 2011
Progressing more...
by: Ceballos

Hi Everyone!

Donna, you are so right!! I do come back to this page just to feel comfort and know i am not alone. Well, since my last post, i am now walking with a cane and i actually have been practicing walking with nothing, but now its my leg that hurts! especially my knee! WTH?! i know if that didnt bother me, i would be able to walk more without the cane. Is it because its just not used to be used? is it because its still not completely strong enough? or is it because of the way i am walking? or is it all of the above? UGH!i am grateful how far i have come from even a couple of weeks ago, but still frustrating. My goal was to be off the one crutch by the end of August and that happened, so now my goal is to be off the cane by the end of this month! God willing!

Donna, i am so sorry about the winter coming. I live in Los Angeles, so thank God no snow here. There is no way i could handle that. I get scared when there is a crack on the pavement!:-) May the force be with you!!

Gwen, yes its true it will get better, but Donna is right, patience is a major thing for us right now. I had to learn that the hard way. I still get depressed and frustrated knowing its still going to be a while until i can go for a walk or go to places that i have to walk a lot. This totally changes your life, but I hear for only a while...

Sep 02, 2011
Just peeking in... Its Sept (please slow down, I dont want to greet winter yet!)
by: Donna

First, welcome Gwen. We've all experienced the frustration and loneliness... even though we have tenative people in our lives. This is normal.

During your recovery time, you'll find yourself coming back to these pages just to "relate" or post with others who truly understand what you are feeling or going through during your healing process.

I havent really noticed much discoloration since my last post. Im thinking maybe the discoloration was a sign of overdoing it (replacing the swelling sign that use to tell us this). My swelling is much less than say 2-3-4 months ago. The more sculpture my foot takes, the less swelling it seems. Which is nice.

I dont want to scare you Connie, but one of the lady's at work told me her daughter had some screws removed (only a few months since here injury)... she says her daughter's bones started to shift and now they need to go back in and put the screws back in.

First I was thinking, why would they remove them so early (unless effecting recovery)... and was she over doing it, or is it possible for our bones to shift so easily... and if thats the case, they can just leave all my hardware in there cause its not hurting nothing LOL!

OK, final thought... as I was turning the page on the calendar to September (I love fall)... then I caught myself thinking, that means winter, snow and ice is right around the corner!!! I thought I was having a small panic attack.

I know this is just another fear during our healing process, and I will have to face it and I will become stronger once I face it and survive it.... but WOW.

Do our fears ever end? Or will I not really be facing normacy until 12 months into recovery? OK, so theres still fear.... where do I come.... flying back to the nest :)

During my labored breathing and momontary fear, I even entertained the idea that there is still 2 months before really bad weather, and I could pack up and move south where the weather is nice all year round... shesh! Panic and run?

Anyway, thats my stinking thinking... Hope all is well with the rest of you :)

Aug 31, 2011
Gwen
by: Connie

Welcome Gwen,

Yes, I can relate with what you are experiencing. Time will begin to heal your pain. The pain will become easier to tolerate, but in the mean time take your pain pills. and try to decrease the amount later throughout the day, but do not dare allow yourself to be in pain or be any miserable then you already are. Yes, our husbands can be awesome during this recovery period and can bring you this, help you here, help you there, be your crutch when you need some help sitting or standing, lend a hand to pull you up, but the emotional distress can be lonesome when they do not know what you are going through.

It will get better with time, but you have to have patience.. :) It will be frustrating but right now, your main focus it to get better, keep that ankle elevated and rest as much as you can. I am not sure if you are Non weight baring right now, but if you are then rest! You will begin to heal and the pain will eventually get better. Elevation is the best medicine for that ankle, because it will only hurt more when it's not...

You will begin to maneuver and be able to do little things "sitting" and will gradually begin to do more, but do not try doing too much too soon..

You will be fine. :) I have 8 screws and a plate. know that you are not alone :) Good luck!

Aug 30, 2011
I am so grateful to have found this site
by: gwenhyvr

I am recovering from a badly broken ankle...both bones and torn ligaments. I now have 10+ screws and a plate in me. Break occurred 7-5-11 with surgery on 7-13-11. Two ortho. surgeons turned me away before sending me to a foot/ankle specialist. My therapists tell me I'm doing well, but the pain is often unbearable. The surgeon is pleased with the outcome of his work, but I am pretty miserable. Who can take percoset 24/7 and remain sane? I just tried stepping down to tramadol for the last 3 days, but it does not lessen the pain at all. The physical pain is bad, but the pain of fear, loneliness, and isolation can be even worse, even with an attentive loving husband. Thanks for this subject and any advise. Hope is here and I need it.

Aug 25, 2011
Removal of Some Hardware
by: Connie

Hello ALL!

Well I ended up in the doctors office, not wanting to complain, but expressing concern about pain I am experiencing that gets worse by the en of the day, since I am on my feet "all day"..I have two screws on the inside of my ankle that my O.S feels may be the cause of my pain and discomfort and feels that taking them out may eliminate the problem will time of healing along with the swelling as well (which isnt that bad.) I am always hopeful and I do not want to go under anymore surgery, but he says it wouldnt be difficult at all.. Yeah easy for you to say...

I am going to wait a couple of months and see how it goes and we will go from there...Still moving forward ------>

Aug 21, 2011
Shane with tib/fib break
by: Cris

Hey Shane. Just found this site. I broke my tib/fib on 6/30/11 at roller derby practice. My shin was at a 45 degree angle when I finally got down. I had surgery on 7/01/11 for a rod and several screws in the tibia and they put on a temporary cast of gauze and an Ace bandage. It was removed about 4 days later and I was put in a boot (with 24 staples still in tact) Anyway, I know your feeling of the blood rushing. I would say the first week was the worst for me. I could get to the bathroom about 20 feet and then cry because I didn't think I'd get back. Keep up with you pain medications - take them on schedule for at least the first week because you don't want the pain to get ahead of you.

Aug 21, 2011
Shane with tib/fib break
by: Cris

Hey Shane. Just found this site. I broke my tib/fib on 6/30/11 at roller derby practice. My shin was at a 45 degree angle when I finally got down. I had surgery on 7/01/11 for a rod and several screws in the tibia and they put on a temporary cast of gauze and an Ace bandage. It was removed about 4 days later and I was put in a boot (with 24 staples still in tact) Anyway, I know your feeling of the blood rushing. I would say the first week was the worst for me. I could get to the bathroom about 20 feet and then cry because I didn't think I'd get back. Keep up with you pain medications - take them on schedule for at least the first week because you don't want the pain to get ahead of you.

Aug 21, 2011
Thanks Donna
by: CONNIE

Thanks for the tissue Donna.... LOL! You know what, even though I am not as far as you are, I have also seen a screw under the skin..You know I am so sure that when the swelling goes down the screws are more visible (for me in the morning)..

This is crazy, because just this morning I was looking at both feet and I noticed that my injured foot is a little darker than my foot that isn't injured. I am not sure what that is all about but I guess it is also a stage of recovery for our skin being stretched and traumatize, and trying to get back to it's normal state as well.

I do also notice that where my bone "almost" came through the skin, I do not have complete feeling on the inside, but certain areas around it are sooo tender... I guess this is also another process to register...My therapist says I may have some nerves that were damaged and it may take a while to get my feeling back completely...but it should come back eventually..because the nerves will reroute around that area...but in the mean time I am being patient...

Let me know Donna, if you find out anything else about the skin ordeal and I will also check into this as well...

Well Ladies and gents....Get ready for this week! Be careful out there! Love you guys! MOVING FORWARD-------->>>>>

Aug 20, 2011
Handing Connie a Tissue....While I ask a question
by: Donna

Connie, you crack me up... you shouldn't be getting teary eyed over our post. You know us by now... we are deep thinkers (with so much time on our hands during recovery) LOL!

The last couple days I have been watching my foot, as I noticed that it was looking a bit brownish on the sides by the ankles and down the toes and top of my foot. Im thinking, I havent gone shoeless, so it's not a blotched suntan. It almost looked like I bruised my foot and there was blood under the skin in several places.

So, this morning, I decided to take a nice long bath and shave the legs. Shaving is very important now... cause I remember my accident and feeling so embarrassed that I had hairy legs... Im not sure if I was more upset that my bones were sticking out of my skin... or the nurses and OS was going to see my hairy legs while cutting my jeans off in the ER... OK, stop laughing, Im sure I was not the first to break my ankle on a non-shave week....

So anyway, I soaked and when I got out, the discoloration around the top of the foot and toes disappeared. Only a little brownish color around the ankle where the plate and screws are. Also, I noticed that I can now see 3 bumps (instead of the two Im use to seeing)... those are the screws under the skin...

No pain, or anything abnormal that I have noticed, aside from the discoloring. Wondering if anyone past 6 months has noticed this... and if so, did you ever inquire... and what causes this?

See... even I have questions sometimes :)

Aug 20, 2011
Resting Weekend :)
by: Donna

Im so glad to have a "resting" weekend. We've been spending a lot of time traveling and visiting ailing parents on opposite sides of the state. It felt good to be home and actually prop my leg up...

Kristen, its nice to meet you. Always enjoy posts from those ahead of us in recovery. They share hope and promise :)

Shane, you best get use to staying off that foot. The pain and swelling is your body's way of telling you it needs you to stay off it.

Now, if you are as persistant as the rest of us, you will still continue to try and get up (even after reading all of our posts telling you not too)... But we have learned, when you over do it you take a step back... in fact if you really over do it, you could go back to square one...have to have more surgery, and you dont want to do that.

I cant advise you on the pain, as I had severe damage and could not feel anything for a while. But I can tell you that once my nerves started to recover, I could sure feel the discomfort when I did more than my body was ready to ensure... that sounds what like your body is doing... giving you EMENSE PAIN to tell you to stay off it for a while.

The suggestions of the pillows is a good start. The higher the pillows, above the heart, the better. You will find the more you elevate, the fast the recovery (along with a good diet, and lots of calcium).

So, just sit back Shane, and get to know all of us who were right where you are now... Who knows, you might come to like us, laugh with us, cry with us... and later, walk with us,...or better yet, walk someone else through the first stages of recovering from a broken ankle :)

Speaking of taking care of one's self... that's what I am going to do... fluff me a soft, satiny pillow and pamper myself while I watch a movie. Even after 6 months, and although Im back to walking, my ankle every now and then loves a good relaxing weekend, and some pampering :))


Aug 20, 2011
SHANE
by: Connie

Hello Shane, Bless you...

The pain you are experiencing is normal, when you have been up on it. I suggest you keep it elevated (which helps the pain and swelling). I take it that you may be an active young man and you are use to moving around, but listen to your body..Rest frequently.

I went through what you are going through, not sure if you are taking pain pills regularly, but they do help. It has been 3 months for me now and I too got frustrated at times. It is going to be a slow process in healing and will require patience on your part, but it will get better.

I broke my tibia, fibula and dislocated my ankle. I had to have 8 screws and a plate..

Keeping your leg elevated with pillows, will help tremendously..That is how I spent the first few weeks. Please try not to get discouraged because I have been where you are now...

Rest frequently... Patience will be your friend.. :)

Aug 20, 2011
please help...
by: shane

Hi everyone, I just recently had surgery for a broken tibia, broken fibia and torn legiments in my ankle.. got the plates and screws added as well :-( I got this done last sunday but the problem I'm having is trying to get out of bed. When I de elevate my foot and try and use my crutches the pain is unbearable all the blood rushes down to my foot and I can't handle the pain. I went into the hospital and the RN figured my cast was to tight so cut it open and put a little tensor bandage around it. Its the day after since that happened and the swelling went down in my foot but I still can't stand up and use my crutches without immense pain. Has anyone experienced this type of pain when trying to stand up? Everything else seems fine I just can't stand up on one leg and use my crutches, intolerable pain. Hopefully someone can help me cause I'm getting worried, thank you. I'm a 25 year old male by the way.



Aug 20, 2011
please help...
by: shane

Hi everyone, I just recently had surgery for a broken tibia, broken fibia and torn legiments in my ankle.. got the plates and screws added as well :-( I got this done last sunday but the problem I'm having is trying to get out of bed. When I de elevate my foot and try and use my crutches the pain is unbearable all the blood rushes down to my foot and I can't handle the pain. I went into the hospital and the RN figured my cast was to tight so cut it open and put a little tensor bandage around it. Its the day after since that happened and the swelling went down in my foot but I still can't stand up and use my crutches without immense pain. Has anyone experienced this type of pain when trying to stand up? Everything else seems fine I just can't stand up on one leg and use my crutches, intolerable pain. Hopefully someone can help me cause I'm getting worried, thank you. I'm a 25 year old male by the way.



Aug 19, 2011
We are Blessed
by: Connie

Kuddos to everyone for such encouraging and inspirational words! They are definitely needed. WOW! you guys are deep! LOL, Got me all teary eyed...

I am so thankful I found this site, because it is an outlet, it is an uplifter and definitely a motivator! I look forward to each and everyday after the next day, because I know I will be better. I am almost done with Physical Therapy, but I don't want to be done. So I asked my therapist to make me a list of exercises that I can do on a daily bases along with my regular exercises (Range of Motions) I am working and I am up on my feet most of the day, but i keep going with my limp and all. It's painful, but it was worse and I have come a looong way, so I just keep on pressing.

Donna, I can so agree with you when you say you were helping out..they seem to think they know you better than you know yourself..They really don't understand us...Oh dont worry...We know our limits.

Ceb..Keep on keeping on..it can only go up hill from, but sloowly..you know we can only move so fast..but we will still get there at our on pace...:)

Love you guys (3 months for me)

Aug 18, 2011
Checking the nest
by: Kristen

It's interesting to be back to this site again and read up on what I remember to be the worst and most helpless time of my life. I broke my ankle May 5, 2010 and it took me 5 months to recover. For those that are worried they are not healing fast enough, just know that your time WILL come and we all heal and rebuild differently. I was initially told 4-6 weeks and I'd be walking again, but of course that was incorrect. Anyhow, I'm healed for the most part and my life is back to normal, however I will NEVER forget the emotional and physical distress and how much this chat site helped me get through it. This site helped in more ways than supporting me through a broken ankle and lengthy time of healing. I was told by the specialist that I wasn't healing as fast as I should because I was a smoker and it was necessary for me to quit. He said if I continue to smoke and re-brake my ankle it will most definitely take at least 8 months to heal. Now, maybe he was saying this to scare me but it certainly worked. So I did. I quit as of September 6, 2010 and that's where chatting on this site really took effect again. I received so much support in dealing with my ankle and also support for quitting smoking. I am still a non-smoker and when I feel an urge to start again, I will briefly read a few posts here and remember why I quit in the first place and all the support that I received from everyone, and I don't want that to be wasted.
Anyhow, I just wanted to say thank you to everyone, even if you weren't around when I was broken, thank you for helping others that are going through it. And just know that your freedom will come, it just takes time. Lots of Hugs.

Aug 17, 2011
Ceb
by: Donna

Ceb, you are farther than you think. I read your posts and I see you advancing all of the time.

Forget those family and friends around you who think you are "behind" in recovery. If they have never had a broken ankle, then they have NO idea on what it takes to recover from such a injury.

I've said this several times in my post... only YOU know when its time to move to the next step. And dont let anyone push you any faster than you are ready to progress. We are not only recovering from a serious injury, we are also recovering from a very tramatic emotional experience... we have fear to work through, confidence to rebuild, etc.

I can tell you this... if you are walking around pretty confident with a cane... you are so close to walking without... and then WOW... normacy is right around the corner :))

Im still not "normal". I still have a limp occassionally. Bad weather makes me feel stiff (where the hardware is). And I still take stairs one slow step at a time hanging onto a handrail. But to me, Im tickled to death because I could not do any of these things 4-5 months ago. But look at me now :)

And what really tickles me is... there was a time people thought I should be doing this or that by now... would pizz me off... but last weekend, I was up helping my mom in the yard, and people were actually telling me NOT TO DO this or that because they didnt want me to get hurt... while I laughed and said I was fine and knew what I could and couldnt do... what a difference huh? :)

I think (no, I know)... you are only a month or so in recovery behind me. I will be reading your post 2-3 months from now and you will be all over the place on your own...rather you still use the cane or not, you are going to feel so free and that small taste of normacy is going to get you so excited to do more and more :)

Heck, look at you now compared to a couple months ago? Smile and take pride in yourself... like small children, we had to learn all of this stuff all over again (and we have a better appreciation for our body parts now). I think we WIN! Those who have never had a broken ankle take so much for granted... they have no knowledge of the wonderful things we have had to learn about "ourselves" in our recovery :)

How blessed we are... Smile and pat yourself on the back for all your progress thus far :)

Aug 17, 2011
Donna!
by: Ceballos

Hi Donna!

I am sooo happy for you! you totally give me hope. Because of my couple of setbacks, I am not as far long as i would hope to be, but I am getting there its just taking longer. I guess it will be that much sweeter when i am there!

You go girl! I guess the thing that we take away from this horrible experience, is that it makes us all appreciate the little things. It has also taught me about people - some of it good things, but also some of it bad. I swear if I hear "how much longer are you going to need that crutch?" one more time, I may have to hit someone with that crutch! :-)

Well anyway Donna, I really am so happy for you and I promise once i am where you are at, I too will check in to see how people are doing.

Aug 16, 2011
Donna
by: Checking the nest

Hello fellow hatchlings :)

I was reading the posts and it appeared to me how much we all nest in the areas we are most comfortable. Like newly hatched chicks, trying to grow stronger and more independant... waiting for those who feed us with encouragement and hope that one day we too will be able to fly from the nest and rediscover normacy we once knew.

I cannot believe how far some of you have come in your recovery while I was off flying and trying out my new wings (recovering ankle). It brought me a smile to see you also sharing encouragement to those just starting their recovery.

But like others, the world of normacy is not enough to keep me from checking back in at "home" our nest. For without our nest, there never would have been a beginning...

In another week, I will be 6 months since my injury and surgery. A few months ago, I would have never imagined me being this far in my recovery. I am able to walk for miles now.. not to mention walk on grass, sand, gravel, and even inclines (still a little effort - or maybe a little fear)... and I'm finally feeling a bit of normacy in daily life again.

My ability to fly a little bit more each day leads me into longer journeys - or longer delays in checking in at the nest. But my love for the nest never lessens... as I always come back...

With all that sappy stuff said, I wanted to say I am so proud of you Connie and Ceb. I cannot believe how far the both of you have come over the past few weeks... And to the new members of the group who have joined, a sincere HELLO and WELCOME.


Aug 13, 2011
CEBALLOS
by: CONNIE

Yeah, you are welcome! and No they do not understand what we have been through and what we are going through.. I still can not bring myself to go "Down" the stairs normally, because of the trauma I experienced that caused my accident. I still have flash backs or still think something horrible could happen, but I hold on with both hands and I take one step at a time at MY OWN PACE!

This site has been a tremendous help to me and hopefully as we get better we can encourage others to let them know that they are not alone.

Have a great weekend! :)

Aug 09, 2011
Thanks Connie!!
by: Ceballos

Hi Connie,

Thanks so much! My PT told me yesterday that because of the lack of stregnth in my leg and the lack of motion in my foot i cannot walk without a crutch/cane. I will get there. I just realized yesterday that i have to really concentrate on the muscles in my foot. the left side of it has become so weak! that's why its hard for me to put all my weight on it and balance. I guess patience has to be my friend right now. Its just so hard because everyone around me thinks its all in my head and i should be walking by now. Sometimes i wish that they could feel what i feel for one day, then they would understand.

That's why this site is so great because of all you guys! Thanks for being the only understanding people in my life right now. :-)

Aug 08, 2011
Donna
by: Connie

Haven't heard from you in a while, Just checking on you to see how things are going.

Aug 08, 2011
CEBALLOS
by: CONNIE

HEY CEB!

Wow! you are not alone, I had atrophy really bad also, it does not take long to lose the muscle, but to build it back takes longer and patience :).. Do not use too much weight, be careful! More Reps can be a plus and gradually adding the weights after consistency with a weight for about 2 weeks and then increase..... Strength training is also good with the bands.

I am at 12 weeks and I still have that resistance, but just working at it "heel to toe" as best (I) you can. Stretching, and continue the exercises is all (I) you can do and it will come in time.

I do not have my full Range Of Motion, but some days are better than others. We just have to keep moving forward and keep our eyes on the prize! It does seem like each week you should progress to something else, but your not...actually we are, we just can't see it because its not major, but it's small...and small is actually big. Anytime you do not have a set back, you are moving forward.

Keep doing your Therapy CEB, it is paying off now and will pay off in the long run! :)

Aug 08, 2011
18 weeks!!!
by: Ceballos

Hi Everyone!
It's been 18 weeks since my surgery and i am still walking with one crutch at work and a cane at home!!! I had a couple of set backs weeks ago, but I just feel like i am so behind. My PT says i will get there, but I feel like each week its the same thing. I have been working on getting more muscle on my leg (i had really bad atrophy) and i have been working on putting more weight on my foot everyday, but I still can't seem to walk heel to toe. I just keep shuffling and mini hops. Any one else have a hard time transitioning from that to a regular walk?

Trying to stay positive...

Aug 04, 2011
Sharon -Healing
by: Connie

Sharon don't get ahead of yourself! 6 weeks is about the amount of time to allow the bones to heal and regain their strength, BUT you will be allowed weight bearing probably as can tolerate. Follow the instructions of your O.S. Do not rush it.. Patience will be your friend, because you will need it... :)

Take care and keep us posted.

P.S. Six graders...oh you will have plenty of help.. :)

Aug 04, 2011
Thank you!
by: Sharon

Connie, thank you for posting! I'm glad to know that it's normal too get tired easily at this point and that it does get easier. I am 49 and accustomed to a fast pace at school teaching 6th graders. Normally, it's rare for me to be at my desk; I'm used to standing and walking around students' desks all day except for conference period when I high-tail it to get to a meeting on time. I only sit during a brief lunch period. I can't imagine teaching and writing on boards and such from a wheelchair, but I guess I'll figure out something. Kids love to help, and I suppose I'll just let them.

Aug. 15th is inservice week for teachers, so maybe I'll just go back Thursday or Friday. That's week 4 of recovery.

Do you know if people can ever heal faster than 6 weeks?

'So sorry that you had dislocation with yours, resulting in surgery. 3 months...wow. Does that mean you're almost healed? F.Y.I., I think it's pretty neat that you went back to school!

Good luck to you, and again, thank you for your post!

Sharon

Aug 04, 2011
12 WEEKS OUT AND BACK TO WORK
by: CONNIE

Well guys, this is my first week back to work and I must say it has been challenging. I am on my feet most of the day and by the end of the day I am exhausted, hurting and swollen...BUT this too shall pass! I have made it through this week. I put my feet up when I get home and I try to get in as much exercise as I can according to my Physical Therapy. It is a lengthy process and I can only take it one day at a time.

So those of you that may feel there is no light at the end of the tunnel..There is!!!! I am still on this journey and I can remember when I too, was struggling with the crutches, the walker, the wheelchair, trying to take a sponge bath because I couldn't stand in the shower. All of those things have since passed away and I have moved on to other challenging task, so be encouraged!

Moving forward>>>>>>

Aug 04, 2011
Sharon -Exhaustion
by: Connie

Well,hello there and I wish you a speedy recovery. Everything you are experiencing is normal. This is something new for you and your body as it goes through this transition. It will get easier as each day passes.

I am not exactly sure how busy of a teacher you are and if you have to do a lot of moving around in your class.I am not sure how old your students are, but it depends on how you feel and what you feel you're capable of.

I am actually a student currently, I'm 43 years old. Thankfully my husband was a true blessing because he was able to drive me to my classes twice a week.I also broke tibia and fibula with dislocation and I currently have 8 screws and a plate. I will be at three months Aug 9th...

As a teacher for you....Depends on how you feel you will do..just be careful not to hurt yourself again. It is also a must to keep it elevate, because it helps with swelling and pain.

Your chores will become easier as you learn to do them in a way that is easier for you. :)

Good Luck..

Aug 04, 2011
'Glad I found this site!
by: Anonymous

Thanks to all who have posted here. It gives some insight into what I might expect. I am one of the lucky ones since after my broken ankle (2 places, outside and inside bones...don't remember the names of them)on July 17th...almost 3 weeks ago, my ankle is somehow still aligned.

My O.S. put me in the air boot cast and said in order to avoid the plates/screws surgery, I must keep my weight off of it and keep it elevated for 6 weeks! I'm in a wheelchair and will gradually work up to a walker, then crutches. He is x raying me each week to make sure bones haven't shifted.

The pain has subsided somewhat, but a big concern is tiredness. I teach, and I want to go to school when it starts (Aug.15th), but I'm really worried that I won't have the energy of that fast paced environment. Is it normal to feel exhausted after just getting dressed and then doing just a couple of household chores (from the wheelchair)? I have been creative about doing some chores...sweeping dog hair with my left (good) foot as I roll around the house, for example :)

Thoughts/experiences about tiredness appreciated, and good luck to you all in your healing!
Sharon

Jul 19, 2011
10 Week Follow up with OS
by: Connie

Hello All! Oh Donna, this is only yet a small hurdle as you said, only good things as you continue to move forward. Ceb, Donna is right nerves loosening and stretching, etc.. getting your feeling back and it should go away as you continue to work on Range of Motion and movement.

Well guys, I could not believe my doctor released me today! He told me my bones looked really good and that I am actually way ahead of schedule..I can only thank GOD for allowing me to go through and continue on the straight an narrow with a positive attitude, but it is loooong from over. I still have therapy once a week for the rest of this year and hopefully I will continue to progress. He also told me I can begin to drive again just to be cautious, because it was my right ankle that was injured.

I return to work in a couple of weeks with restrictions of course. so I will have to take it easy. I can't stand for long periods of time which I won't have to do, but I am ready to get back to work and I am sure they are ready for me to return. It will be exactly 3 months August 1.

I am working on my stairs...I go up one foot at a time, but going down is a task, I feel it maybe because of the tragedy that happened on the stairs, which I am most fearful of, but everyday is a new journey! I will, of course, continue to keep you guys posted on my progress.

Donna you are in my thoughts and prayers as well as everyone else. CEB, hang in there as well. I have been thinking about that half a mile you did Donna back here a little while ago....I am working towards it :)..Keep it moving ladies in "Jesus name" AMEN!

Jul 18, 2011
Hi Connie... keep hanging in there....
by: Donna

Hope you dr visit went well today Connie. Peeked in to see if you had posted, but not yet... so you must be resting.

I plan on following up on my new issue. Im feeling a bit better today. That last visit was quite emotional for me. I was thinking I was healing so well... then to hear that.

But now that I have digested the news, I am ready to jump that hurdle and keep going. Ive pushed to hard, with positive attitude to let one little thing get me down. Im a lot further today than I was 5 months ago... and I feel blessed to be walking period!

So, Im giving myself the little pep talks the last few days... Im motivated... and Im moving :)

Hope today went well for you!!

Jul 18, 2011
Hi Invictus
by: Donna

Its nice to see you post Invictus. Haven't seen you on post in a while. Hope all is going well with your recovery?

I enjoyed reading your post in the past (early days of my recovery). I know you had some trying times... hopefully you haven't posted in a while because you are all healed and running around now :)

Jul 18, 2011
Welcome Anne
by: Donna

Hi Anne:

Welcome to the board of sanity. At least it seems like a little sanity to talk to others who are or who have experienced what you are going through.

I can totally relate to your decribing "tiring". You would think with all the rest we get for having a broken ankle, that "tiring" would not be in our vacab. I remember when I would tire myself out just trying to put a sock on my injured foot for a dr appt. Not to mention tiring myself out to get to the potty only a few feet away those first couple weeks.

I think an injury of this type totally zaps us of all energy (mental, physical, etc). Its really hard when you have to do for yourself when no one is there to assist.

You are only 4 weeks into this... dont over do it. Listen to Inv, and dont hop into another injury...

Someone mentioned a knee scooter when I first come on here. Maybe you can rent one for home to assist getting around better?

Jul 18, 2011
Ceb it could be circulation
by: Donna

Hi Ceb....

Yes, if you read my earlier posts, I didnt have the pain most of your describe... my foot just felt like it went to sleep and was that way for months.

My OS tells me that because of the stretching of the nerve it will feel like it gets numb or has fallen asleep.

The more I move and walk now (compared to before) I have more feelings... not so much numb or asleep now that Im up and walking all over now. But there are times it gets that way... usually when resting a lot on weekends, or first thing in the morning after Ive been off it all night. Takes me a little time in the morning to get it moving and awake.

I'd still ask your doctor about it though. That could be part of your fear (it was mine). How are we suppose to walk when we cant feel (if it feels like its asleep)? I do think the more we are up and moving about the better the circulation... But never hurts to ask to ensure everything is OK in the healing process... every injury is different.

Jul 18, 2011
Ceb it could be circulation
by: Donna

Hi Ceb....

Yes, if you read my earlier posts, I didnt have the pain most of your describe... my foot just felt like it went to sleep and was that way for months.

My OS tells me that because of the stretching of the nerve it will feel like it gets numb or has fallen asleep.

The more I move and walk now (compared to before) I have more feelings... not so much numb or asleep now that Im up and walking all over now. But there are times it gets that way... usually when resting a lot on weekends, or first thing in the morning after Ive been off it all night. Takes me a little time in the morning to get it moving and awake.

I'd still ask your doctor about it though. That could be part of your fear (it was mine). How are we suppose to walk when we cant feel (if it feels like its asleep)? I do think the more we are up and moving about the better the circulation... But never hurts to ask to ensure everything is OK in the healing process... every injury is different.

Jul 18, 2011
Anne
by: Invictus

Disregard the word "AUBURN" that appeared at the end of my previous post. That was the word I had to enter before my comment would be posted. Oops!

Jul 18, 2011
Anne
by: Invictus

I was a regular on this site several months ago. I broke my ankle last September, had various procedures and surgeries... it was very bad.
I don't know your age, or how much your uninjured joints can take. But I am 50 years old, very active and fit, and hopped everywhere because it was so much easier than using crutches.
I now have serious problems with my knee and hip (the side that I hopped on all those months). I want to caution you about the hopping. It hadn't occurred to me that I was causing additional serious problems. I was kind of proud that I could get around so well!AUBURN
Take care; good lluck.

Jul 18, 2011
So glad I found this page - Broken ankle.
by: Anne

I broke my ankle June 18th 2011 .. in a nightclub , having a dance. We are not sure what happened but it just went!!

I have a removal cast to do my exercises, have been to physio once.. gentle exercises with foot and then rolling it on the floor.

I have my first hospital appointment tomorrow , with and xray to see how it is mending and some physio. Not looking forward to it really , as a bit scared.

I am so frustrated as most of the time on my own, my husband works away .. sometimes home and then overseas.

I am exhusted using the crutches, but can manage to hop on just one if I need to , which actually is most of the time. I am fed up with keeping my bad leg up all the time, this is what I find tireing.

I will let you know how it goes, wishing you a speedy recovery.




Jul 17, 2011
Donna
by: Ceballos

Hi Donna,
I have been thinking about you as well. I have my next appt on wednesday and I am going to ask my dr about osteoperosis as well. I found that the surgeon was good at doing the actual surgery, but as far as my recovery etc. He's not very informational. I wish there had been someone to de wh I was going to feel and go through. That's why I lilove this site. I think I may have gone crazy if I hadn't found it!

Here I go with another question... I'm going to ask my dr but of course I will most likely get a better answer from you guys! Do any of you have a problem with feeling like your foot falls asleep? Sometimes I feel like blood isn't circulating that great in my foot. I've barley started walking with one crutch at home in the last week and a half (late start because of fear) and it's been almost 4 months since my surgery :( not sure if the reason for the poor circulation is cause I haven't really used it in those months...ugh

Jul 16, 2011
Donna
by: Connie

Oh Donna!
I have been thinking about you! Bless you! Yes ma'am, get onto that ASAP! I am getting along As best I can, therapy yesterday and did my measurements also to send to the doctor for next week! My swelling is better. But of course if I'm up on it too long it still swells.. I am walking without the crutch now. The past couple of days..so every week is a new adventure! I am not complaining. :) Please keep us posted Donna!

I will let you guys know what happens Monday after the doctor's visit..

Keep pressing forward and God bless!

Jul 16, 2011
Checking in....
by: Donna

I've stopped by a couple times, but haven't posted. Glad to see Ceb and Connie progessing.

I attended my 5 month check up yesterday. Learned a few things I didn't know prior... One, the Dr has been following osteoprosis in my xrays...not sure why he hadn't told me that before... but makes sense why he told me to get a family dr and have myself checked (which I haven't, as Im not fond of drs if I dont have too).

Also he commented he would not be removing my plate or screws next summer... another surprise, as I didnt think we were ever removing them if we didnt need to. But apparently he was planning on doing so... but not with the osteoprosis still present.

So, I have turned a new corner... I will be finding a family dr to monitor my osteoprosis and see where we go from here...

I will keep you posted. Keep up the good progress you two :)

Jul 15, 2011
Connie
by: Ceballos

Thank you so much Connie! You've just made me feel so much better! Only someone who is going through the same thing gets it! I am doing my exercises and the bike everyday, throughout the day... So hopefully that will help.

You know I even got a fortune from a a fortune cookie that said "Patience will benefit you" how appropriate is that?!

Thanks again for your inspirational words! I will keep working on it. Can't wait until we can both say we are walking normal again!

May the force be with us both!!!

Jul 15, 2011
Hopping To Walking-Ceb
by: Connie

CEB.. Bless your heart..I just asked my therapist when will I stop liming..Well, it may be a while and this is week 10 for me, but I have tried rolling heal to toe to try having a more smoother flow, but it is not going to be a pretty walk..lol! You will just have to work at what seem to work for you. Are you doing therapy? If not you would really want to work on mobility and loosening up that ankle to be able to allow some movement when you walk. It is going to take time and of course what you can tolerate..

It will be 4 weeks Monday since My doctor advised me to begin putting weight on my ankle..I hopped at first, and then I had "BIG" limps, and now my limp is smaller, but it still noticeable..so I feel that it just takes time to progress and as you continue to strengthen that ankle you will become more comfortable with what you feel you can tolerate.. "Patience is your friend!" Believe me, I am not even close to there yet and I still have a loong way to go, but I can honestly say I am moving along slooooowly.. It still hurts, but it is more of a dull muscle ache that I can tolerate. I do my exercises daily which help me start my day.

Continue on your journey as we both will....Everyday is another step forward!! Keep on pressing! :)

Jul 14, 2011
Tips?
by: Ceballos

I am finally starting to walk with one crutch and even taking a few steps with no assistance! The only problem is how do I move from hopping to actually stepping? Even baby steps? Help!!!

Jul 08, 2011
Ceballos
by: Connie

No Problem Ceb! That is also normal after you have worked muscles and bones that have been at rest for a while. your whole body may ache while you are trying to use certain parts of your body that you have not utilized in a while. Keep going! This is yet another mile stone for you and you are not alone! I am still hopping and still have some stiffness and pain, but it is tolerable and is getting better, I will not complain considering how my ankle was.

It has been exactly 8 weeks for me now and I have been told I am doing quite well so I am thankful as I continue to progress on a daily bases.

Keep up the good work and take your time and go at your pace. :)


Jul 08, 2011
Pain
by: Ceballos

Thanks Connie very much I appreciate it. I will take your word for it and pray it is going to get better... Sorry, one more question. Do your bones ache after standing on it for a awhile? I had walked on it a lot and the next day my bones ached the next time I tried standing on it. I was hoping maybe I just over did it. I guess it's going to take longer than a day to start walking on it after not for 3 months - right?! :(

Thanks again Connie - may the force be with you!

Jul 08, 2011
Pain
by: Connie

Well, I can relate totally! I have been putting weight on my ankle now for a couple of weeks now and unfortunately... yes you will experience pain, but it does get better I promise. The first time initially are your nerve endings trying to actually transmit that you want to put pressure on the foot. It feels like Needles and pins sticking you all at once in that heel especially, but probably just a little worse. I tried just applied a little bit of pressure at a time standing up holding onto a counter or back of a chair. A little bit at a time and I promise it gets better.

Good Luck!!!

Jul 08, 2011
Pain?
by: Ceballos

Finally started to try and walk with one crutch around the house after 3 months after surgery and now I have started to also experience pain! Can someone describe to me what kind of pain they have or are having when they started walking? It's taken me this long to try and now that I am feeling pain, I am scared and just want to make sure what I am feeling is normal.

Help! Please!!

Jul 03, 2011
Donna (8 weeks out)
by: Connie

Thank Donna! No more pain pills for me. I can't take them when in therapy so I don't need them. well good for you Donna no pain (I hope). I am tolerating as best I can. I am really dealing mostly with the swelling when I have my leg dangling too long, I of course have to put my leg up eventually to reduce the swelling. Not sure how long this will continue but every week is progress.

I have begun to not use my one crutch as much and I am hopping successfully on my own. Trying to walk straight is a task, but it does not happen without practice.. I continue my exercises outside of therapy so that I can show progression once I return to therapy. I have two weeks before my next appointment with my OS and I plan to walk in there without my crutch...That is my goal.. I hope that my thoughts and my focus encourages the next person and of course Donna and all the others that have progressed on will continue to give positive feedback even in their moments of trials, because we can only move forward from this..

Jun 30, 2011
Derby injury
by: Heather

Hi Folks! I broke my ankle on March 22 and had surgery on the 23rd. I was doing a stops and falls drill at a roller derby practice and my ankle simply folded sideways at the end of the evening. I earned a plate, seven screws and some wire on my tibula and was non weight bearing for 8 weeks, then as tolerated. I have an air brace that I am to wear when I'm tired and use tensors to keep the swelling down and will return to work (as a professional driver) in three weeks. Lately I have noticed that I have some pretty good pain to the touch under the incision around the plate (outside right ankle) and there is a hard lump under the small incision on the
Other side. My pt thought it was a screw until I showed her the Xray and she saw there was no screw on that side. I'm told the occasional burning sensation is the nerves and muscles coming back online, but the hardish lump concerns me. Current theories include encapsulated bone fragment or stitch. Any ideas

Jun 29, 2011
Connie
by: Donna

Connie I cant assist you in answering the question about pain. I was lucky (if you can call it that) and my leg and foot just felt like it went to sleep (no pain).

I remember the ambulance people setting me up for morphine on the ride to the hospital... they kept asking me to rate my pain, and I kept telling them I didnt have any (my leg just fell asleep)... they told me it hadnt hit yet, and was just going to give me morphine to relax me... I was scared to death waiting for this wave of pain they said was coming... but it never came.

The only time I felt pain was they tried to put my foot back on over the bone. I thought I would pass out from pain. But then they put my mind to sleep, completed the task, and I was fine again when I awoke.

I did take pain medications the first couple weeks, but only because the swelling would hurt. Once the swelling went down, I was ok.

As my muscle started to recover I then felt that my foot was on fire. The arch area felt like jello, or walking on a half filled water balloon (and I couldnt balance). But still, no pain.

I dont think I started feeling pain until I could finally fit my feet into a regular pair of shoes (matching ones without valcro). My tennis shoes are cut just under the ankle... so to avoid the rubbing and pain that causes, I usually wrap it in an ace bandage to relieve this discomfort.

So, I guess everyone injures and heals differently. My hurdle hasnt really been pain... its been more balance, and keeping swelling to a minimum (if possible).

I do know what you mean about mornings though. When I get up, it feels like I am starting over as everything froze up overnight. But after walking an hour or so, Im losened back up and making my way around my office and grounds.

I hope your pain lets up soon. I couldnt imagine having the pain some people have described on a daily basis.

Not sure if its true, but I had read also that pain meds can slow the recovery process. I know when I was recovering, I made changes like cutting out caffiene, cutting down smoking, etc... I had read all those things could hender the healing process and I was eager to heal. Started drinking several glasses of milk, ate yoguts in place of snacks, etc. I think it really helped me.

Jun 29, 2011
Blood Pressure Dropped
by: Connie

Well, If it's not one thing it's another! I had therapy yesterday and I forgot to mention this on last week because the same thing happened while my therapist was pushing me so hard. I started not to feel so good and got very light headed. Well, it happened again yesterday! She took my blood Pressure and it was 93/53 (very low) normal would be like 110/70...It only happens when I go to therapy and since I have just recently started doing weight bearing. I take a pain pill before I go...well, cant do that anymore...Maybe a tylenol or something but not the good stuff. The thing about it is, I only take half of the pill..lol..so I will either have to try to endure the pain, which is possibly tolerable or take tylenol..something that will not cause my blood pressure to drop significantly.

Thanks Donna! for your always encouraging words. I don't know how long will I have pain? lol crazy question I know. What I mean is, It has only been a week since I have been putting weight on my ankle, still painful.. I am now in the second week..still painful..I am sure everyone experiences the cramping in the one good foot we have because of most of the weight we put on one side. I am hoping by the 18th I am doing really good, because that is when I go back to my OS to determine if I can actually return to work or not.. I am not sure I will be ready by then..

I use the one crutch and try walking on my ankle,but of course I am still not putting all my weight on it (the crutch helps).. I can not get rid of the crutch because it is my crutch...It is usually worse in the mornings because it's stiff all over again.

I got in the pool yesterday with my daughter and we walked across the pool a couple of times in the 3 feet, which was not bad at all..It felt pretty good to walk normal, but then getting out of the pool was a task, but I managed. I did alot yesterday and I feel pretty good about it, but then I have to start all over again..

It is a new task everyday.. Keep me in your prayers!

Jun 27, 2011
Ceb, easy does it!
by: Donna

Ceb, I do not have the disk issues, but I did have a period where my arch area always felt like it was on fire and would cramp after walking.

Maybe you are overdoing the excerising? Or maybe just the extra activity is tighting up areas that you hadn't used while recoverying those first few weeks?

In any case, don't over do it. Maybe resting up for a few days will be just what the doctor orders?

Jun 27, 2011
Hang in there Connie
by: Donna

Connie, I was reading your post and I could just feel your frustration. I think your hubby and my hubby are related... is he an Einstein too?

OK, enough joking. My hubby isn't an Einstein, but you would think he had all the answers... how to walk, how to bend and how to tell him to go to... HELLO! Sorry, I was reverting back to when my husband was in your husbands stage... and I meant to talk about you and I in our stage :)

Connie, you are doing just fine. The things you mention are normal and I went through some of those same stages you mentioned.

You are not crazy, you are not being a baby, and the feelings you are having are real and they are YOUR feelings.

You have fear... most of us do or did. None of us want to break or hurt any recovery we've made. You're normal.

Your balance is off... mine was too. Heck, I still cannot close my eyes in the shower or sometimes I feel like I could lose my balance... but I dont hold the walls for dear life anymore either and I havent died from soap in the eyes... so Ive progressed... but at my pace... not Mr. Einsteins. Girl you're normal.

As far as PT... they aren't going to have you come in and do something you already do well. No, because they are demons from hell who have probably talked privately with Mr. Einstein, and both have planned your demise... I mean your next days activity/workout. OK, Im joking again... But dont think Mr. Einstein wouldn't if he could.

Connie, you sound as if you are prgressing very well. You have all the normal feelings and fears I have felt... and if our husbands are fortunate enough to survive our recovery... they will learn what strong women we are (recovering from a broken ankle is not easy).

Hang in there Connie. Vent if you have too, and BRAVO for speaking up to your hubby... sometimes they need to hear us roar! Because you are right, until they been through it, they will never understand... They may have been able to push us around the first few weeks, but they can bet that they will give them a foot in the butt as soon as we are strong enough and gain our balance :)


Jun 23, 2011
Have a hole in my scar and had pain in different place ...
by: Anonymous

Hi there, well I broke my ankle 12 weeks ago, I broke it, dislocated it and ruptured the ligaments across the front. I am still in a moon boot but having physio which is good, although have not weight beared yet and am hoping to do that next week.

My scar from where they put the plate in has a hole at the top of it, it is red and feels like there is a lump under it. The surgeon thinks it is a stitch that may work its way out eventually, just wondeirng if anyone else has had this. There is literally a hole into my leg, and it is at times painful. I have been going to the hospital every two weeks and they think its okay! Having not gone through this before, I just keep thinking its not getting any better surely by now it should be.

Also the other day I had pain on the left side of my leg (I broke my right ankle) above my ankle bone, I have a scar here too as they had to put a screw right across the front of my leg for the ligaments, it was so painful that I thought I was going to choke from the pain, I am on codeine phosphate and panadol and that wasn't even touching the sides, just wondering is it normal to have weird pain sites pop up like this?

Thanks heaps for letting me vent :-)

Jun 23, 2011
Have a hole in my scar and had pain in different place ...
by: Anonymous

Hi there, well I broke my ankle 12 weeks ago, I broke it, dislocated it and ruptured the ligaments across the front. I am still in a moon boot but having physio which is good, although have not weight beared yet and am hoping to do that next week.

My scar from where they put the plate in has a hole at the top of it, it is red and feels like there is a lump under it. The surgeon thinks it is a stitch that may work its way out eventually, just wondeirng if anyone else has had this. There is literally a hole into my leg, and it is at times painful. I have been going to the hospital every two weeks and they think its okay! Having not gone through this before, I just keep thinking its not getting any better surely by now it should be.

Also the other day I had pain on the left side of my leg (I broke my right ankle) above my ankle bone, I have a scar here too as they had to put a screw right across the front of my leg for the ligaments, it was so painful that I thought I was going to choke from the pain, I am on codeine phosphate and panadol and that wasn't even touching the sides, just wondering is it normal to have weird pain sites pop up like this?

Thanks heaps for letting me vent :-)

Jun 23, 2011
WBAT (Weight Bearing AS TOLERATED!)
by: Connie

Well, Therapy on Tuesday was not my friend. Got my new orders from the doctor that I could put weight on my ankle AS I CAN TOLERATE! NOT YOU! but as I CAN TOLERATE! ok, I just had to get that off my chest. I can not possibly do it all in one day, and of course, no one would expect me to or so I thought. I was frustrated and in a lot of pain. Shock absorption with my heal or I believe my nerves are not use to touching the floor, but whatever it is, it is not agreeing with me. I got rid of the walker and decided to start using one crutch to force myself to bear a little weight on my ankle, which it working okay, but is painful..and my balance is off, but I am dealing with it..so I am tolerating the pain and I do not want to go back to taking pain pills, but I may have to in order to make it through therapy..

I am not complaining because I am thankful I have made it this far, but I want to move at a pace that is safe for me and what works for me, I am even more cautious because I do not want to injure my ankle again. My husbands says "I don't see why you can't put that foot down"..Well of course I was not trying to hear him, so I let him have it! You have No IDEA what I am going through, I am doing the best that I can! It is so easy for someone that has not experienced something to say what they would do.

I have therapy today and I do not know what to expect, she kept thinking of stuff she wanted me to do as I was checking out. REALLY!

I am hanging in there and holding on! Literally!

Jun 21, 2011
6 week appt and 4th Week Physical Therpy
by: Connie

Well, guys I went to the doctor yesterday and he has officially given me the okay to start putting weight on my ankle! I have already been doing a little toe touch, but he now wants to take away the walker AND the boot, or keep one and gradually get rid of them one at a time. A lump of course came in my throat! I am excited, but I am also scared because it is like a pacifier for me and a safety net. My progression is good. I still have a little swelling, and He also informed me of the way my ankle feels like cardboard around it should go away but I should give it a least a year because it went through extreme trauma and will take a while to be normal again.

I will continue physical therapy for another 4 weeks and will follow up with my OS in 4 weeks as well. My husband was with me at the doctors office and of course, he was in the room when the doctor told me he feels I am ready to get rid of the walker and the boot. Oh Lord, here it comes! but I am ready! He also said at my own pace and what I feel comfortable with.

I have not returned back to work yet, but I am hoping by my next appointment I will be able to return soon..I still keep my ankle elevated as much as possible because it does still swell if I leave it dangling too long, which is fine with me whereas I never can remember really ever just putting my feet up. Patience is still my friend. :)

Jun 20, 2011
One step foward, two steps back :-(
by: Ceballos

Well, today its been 11 weeks since my surgery and last week I had been doing a lot better - even actually taking a few steps every day with one crutch and putting a lot more weight on my foot. Now, this weekend I had a set back. I also have a herniated disk and sciatica on the same side as my broken ankle and i guess doing all the exercises (stationary bike etc) and the walking with one crutch has flared up my sciatica big time. Now I cant put my foot down without it having the feeling of cramping on the arch. I think its because of the sciatica nerve, but it hasnt let up on 3 days. I just emailed my doctor to see what he thinks. Does anyone else out there also have sciatica and have had the same issue? it has definitely stopped my progress!

Jun 18, 2011
Broken ankle
by: Jenny

I was so relieved to hear someone else still having problems after 4 months, I broke my ankle and had it plated with 6 screws just 5 months ago. Although I can use a wobble board and can now walk my dog about 3 miles occasionally I am still getting lots of pain including burning and stinging with shooting pains in my foot and leg. I am really worried that this is not normal. I have to admit I am in my sixties but still want to get out there and walk 10 miles and at least run a bit. I do exercises every day, including jumping up and down on the spot. I was getting very down about this pain so good to hear I am not the only one.

Jun 18, 2011
Paw? :::fainting at thought of wobble board
by: Donna

Paw, at 10 weeks, walking 5 miles and doing exercises with wobble board, you are one of the mirical recovery stories!

You wouldn't get me on a wobble board right now! And Im almost 4 months. Of course, Im no where near 5 mile walks yet either... only 1/2 mile, without tiring. I still walk with a limp, which I know is more me "babying" my leg/ankle than an actual permenant limp (I hope).

But Im just amazed at your speedy recovery and exercises... Im just "starting" to think about purchasing a bike so I can get more movement going from peddling.

Keep us posted as at this rate you will surpass all of us... and give us hope :)

Jun 18, 2011
Ceb, you make me smile :)
by: Donna

Ceb, I smile when I read your posts. I can tell you are a passionate person from your words.

I seen something differnt in your last post. You mentioned "no pain"... your prior post mainly focused on the "fear"... but you never really focused on if you had pain or not. I can see your thinking starting to change.

I was in your shoes (or cast)... I think telling or confirming to ourselves its "fear" and that there is "no pain" (or real serious pain that we cant handle), we start taking little steps forward.

Im excited to see you are starting PT. I can see you on the verge of leaps and bounds really soon :)

Jun 18, 2011
Skully
by: Donna

Skully, what you are describing sounds normal to me. All of our injuries were very tramatic, and changed our lives in one way or another.

In my experience, I know my body accepted the injury and began to heal... but my mind had a difficult time accepting what happened to us. Repeatedly, my mind would replay over and over and over that day... the accident (only from stand to fall and seeing the bone stickingout; nothing that happened before or after that point).

Now I am not much of a horror flick gal. My injury, with bone sticking out was like something from a bloody horror flick. So imagine your mind playing that over and over and over and over...I couldnt explain to anyone else what was happening, or they would think I was crazy and needed a head doctor instead of a OS.

I also had times I would dream that I would just be walking and my body would just start to crumble from bones deterating (legs, fingers, arms, etc). I would be helpless on the floor with no bones left in my body. Id wake up literally sweating, grateful it was just a dream.

Although my mind never found the answers it was seeking, it did eventually come to accept that the accident just happened, and we may never know detail for detail how or why.

And on a positive note, those fears of crumbling bones led me to think more healthy choices.. I began eating more yogurt, drinking milk, cutting out pop, drinking more water... I was so determined to increase calcium and assist my body to heal the break and ensure other healthy bones.

No, I did not have any bones problems, but that is the direction my mind too me. Remember, when we had our accidents, we lost some of our body's mobility... we were off our feet to recoup... at which time our minds took over (take over)...

All I know is it does start to go away when you begin to get some of your independance back... the more you progress, the less fears... I also know that I still dont like horror flicks, and I would love to forget those images of seeing my bones protruding from my skin. It was the most horrifying thing I had ever seen.

I also know what you mean too when you say you see someone fall or do something dangerous... I still do that... invision the activity and would COULD happen.. rather it be kids running, someone skateboarding, etc.

It may not be a bad thing. It may be our minds are more conscious of what could happen (or did happen) to us. Maybe we are more careful, cautious, prepared... it will only make us safer, if we are more aware of our surroundings and events, right? :)

I hope you get good news, and they tell you you are on your way to a full recovery and will skate again. Ive seen a lot of posts where others have returned to normal activities... Im sure you will be able to too :) Keep us posted!


Jun 14, 2011
Scully
by: Ceballos

YES!!!! I feel the same way as you do! I think that's why I havent been able to move off of my crutches yet! Fear has taken control of me. Everytime I see anyone doing something dangerous or even not so dangerous I picture them hurting themselves and chills run down my ankle! I am also so afraid to fall again. Its been 10 weeks for me and I am just now "officially" starting PT. I tried to walk on one crutch yesterday and couldnt do it. It wasnt because of pain, it was because of fear. I am sorry I can't give you any words of wisdom yet because I am still there, but i just wanted you to know someone else shares the post traumatic stress. I will pray for both of us to get over it!!!!!! Please update your progress.

Jun 13, 2011
Post traumatic stress?
by: Skully

Anyone else have bizarre fears? I picture horrible car crashes every time I drive. I am 6.5 weeks from my leg/ankle break playing roller derby. I watched my first bout this past Saturday since my break. Every time someone fell or there was a hard hit I could feel my whole body tense up & 'felt' my break again. I fear major falls on the crutches & breaking my other leg. Does this stop? How will I ever get back to my love of skating with all this fear? I miss it so much. I find out Monday my destiny. If they think I will ever skate again, if I can start weight bearing, if I will need another surgery....ugggh, so excited & nervous!

Jun 13, 2011
Trimalleolar fracture
by: Paw

Hi all,

Broke my ankle 10 weeks ago and it was great to read these posts when I was down and blue, so I thought I would contribute with my story.

I’m 38 years old and have always been quite active with running, climbing and cycling. Living alone on 6th floor with no elevator was quite a challenge.

31 Marts (10 wks ago) I broke my ankle (Trimalleolar fracture) and the tibia and had syndesmose and ligament rupture. Had 4 screws inserted the next day and was put in a hard cast (non weight bearing) for 6 weeks. After the cast was removed I had one week with a CAM boot and still on crutches. At week 7 post operation I was free from crutches and started walking with mini steps. At that time my main focus of rehab was with range of motion (I did not get PT so I fingered something out myself). At week 8-9 I could walk 5 miles straight without too much limp, but with some fatigue at the end. Now in week 10 and mainly focusing on balance (doing exercises standing one foot on a wobbly board, they are even quite hard with the good foot) and beginning to also focus on strength as my calf muscles are not strong enough for running yet. I’ll have my syndesmose screws removed in two weeks and should then be strong enough for starting running and climbing. Just my guess as I haven’t had x-rays or a consultation with a doctor yet, but no pain and swelling is reducing nicely. Hugely disappointed with Danish hospitals ☹ as they did not gave PT or an evaluation to how heeling was progressing, however very happy with the operation which seems to be successful and the right choice.

All the time I was very focused on eating healthy and supplementing with vitamins and minerals for good bone and ligament healing (try and google healthy bones or livestrong). Might have helped, dunno but at least made me feel like I’ve done all I could for bone healing. I’ve been doing exercises with ROM and balance twice a day since coming out of the cast. At first I used a nearby warm-water-pool which was great for reconstructing neural memory, my leg/foot could literally not remember how to walk and I also think that self massage and cold/warm water bath is good for reducing swelling (I use a plastic container that I fill with warm water prior to exercising and then with cold water after exercise). Ligaments and muscles really feel good after the warm bath and ready for some work.

Hope my story can give hope to some of you guys who has just broken an ankle. There is hope at the end of the tunnel, even though it is hard times with lots of pain, depressing times and feeling like you need help for everything.

Best wishes Paw (Copenhagen/Denmark)

Jun 13, 2011
Trimalleolar fracture
by: Paw

Hi all,

Broke my ankle 10 weeks ago and it was great to read these posts when I was down and blue, so I thought I would contribute with my story.

I’m 38 years old and have always been quite active with running, climbing and cycling. Living alone on 6th floor with no elevator was quite a challenge.

31 Marts (10 wks ago) I broke my ankle (Trimalleolar fracture) and the tibia and had syndesmose and ligament rupture. Had 4 screws inserted the next day and was put in a hard cast (non weight bearing) for 6 weeks. After the cast was removed I had one week with a CAM boot and still on crutches. At week 7 post operation I was free from crutches and started walking with mini steps. At that time my main focus of rehab was with range of motion (I did not get PT so I fingered something out myself). At week 8-9 I could walk 5 miles straight without too much limp, but with some fatigue at the end. Now in week 10 and mainly focusing on balance (doing exercises standing one foot on a wobbly board, they are even quite hard with the good foot) and beginning to also focus on strength as my calf muscles are not strong enough for running yet. I’ll have my syndesmose screws removed in two weeks and should then be strong enough for starting running and climbing. Just my guess as I haven’t had x-rays or a consultation with a doctor yet, but no pain and swelling is reducing nicely. Hugely disappointed with Danish hospitals ☹ as they did not gave PT or an evaluation to how heeling was progressing, however very happy with the operation which seems to be successful and the right choice.

All the time I was very focused on eating healthy and supplementing with vitamins and minerals for good bone and ligament healing (try and google healthy bones or livestrong). Might have helped, dunno but at least made me feel like I’ve done all I could for bone healing. I’ve been doing exercises with ROM and balance twice a day since coming out of the cast. At first I used a nearby warm-water-pool which was great for reconstructing neural memory, my leg/foot could literally not remember how to walk and I also think that self massage and cold/warm water bath is good for reducing swelling (I use a plastic container that I fill with warm water prior to exercising and then with cold water after exercise). Ligaments and muscles really feel good after the warm bath and ready for some work.

Hope my story can give hope to some of you guys who has just broken an ankle. There is hope at the end of the tunnel, even though it is hard times with lots of pain, depressing times and feeling like you need help for everything.

Best wishes Paw (Copenhagen/Denmark)

Jun 13, 2011
It was a good day...
by: Donna

It was a good day. It took me two days to mentally prepare myself, but I did move forward to my next goal... DRIVING!

Thats right folks, everyone stay off the sidewalks!

I didn't go real far, but I did drive to the store and walked around to shop (and releave some IM SO TIRED OF LYING AROUND EVERY WEEKEND anxiety).

I now Im probably behind schedule in this area. But we have a stick shift, so I have feared having to use my injured foot for both the gas and the break. We live in large city where people cut in front of you or stop on a dime (I didnt think I was prepared to slam on the breaks with an healing ankle before today).

The driving part went well...the shopping part has me shaking my head. You would think I would have taken a mental break, wouldn't you? Instead, I had a productive shopping spree buying good walking shoes, a few night ligts to light the path the bathroom at night, ... pretty much just stuff based on my foot and making recovery a little easier. Go figure!

Now that Im home, Im wondering why I didnt spend a little shopping time picking up my favorite magazine I havent read in about 3 months, or shopping for some nice summer clothes, or even stop to get a hot fudge double chocolate brownie sundae? Maybe on trip number two :)

Anyway, Im driving! And, Im happy :)

Jun 12, 2011
Preaching Donna
by: Connie

Alright Donna! Amazing! Frustration is exactly right, but moving forward is a must, I call it the trick of the enemy. Thanks Donna!

I am really trying to stay focused here. I went to therapy on Thursday to do what my therapist would call my drivers test with the ball I had to press my foot into as if I were accelerating or braking...Well, I didn't pass that test.., but you know what? Rather than getting frustrated, guess what I have be working on since that day in therapy? I am determined and I may not be there by Tuesday but I know I will be just a little bit stronger than before. Of course, we will have our moments, but they too shall pass.

I was so proud of myself this weekend. I traveled to my son's wedding and since it was a 5 hour trip, I road in the back with my leg up. My son walked with me down the aisle in his wedding and took me to my seat. I used my walker but at the end of the aisle, I held onto my son and he guided me to my seat, and I felt really good about the few steps I was able to take.

I am blessed to have my foot. In the beginning I was told there was no pulse and they had to get my foot straight immediately before I lose it. I still have my foot for a reason. This has only slowed me down, but I am not a a quitter. Trials come to make us stronger. This is my moment to be stronger and also share my story as well as others, to encourage someone that may not be there yet, well I am not there yet either, but I am striving to always do better.

My appointment with my doctor will be next Monday and I want a good report from him. That will be another motivator for me to continue moving forward.

My husband still tries to say you should be able to hold on and do this. He even tries walking with the crutch to tell me what side should be easier for me.Well, I am alot stronger now especially in my arms..lol..We have a SUV and it sits up high and he usually has to lift me up and help me step up, but you know what..I held onto the door and the seat and lifted myself up on the step with my good foot and sat in the seat, he came outside to help me and his eyes were huge from surprise...lol..

Things become easier and you're much stronger in other areas where you are weak. Just being careful and cautious during this healing process, but I AM Still moving forward.

Stay focused everyone and Be Blessed.
Thanks Donna!

Jun 11, 2011
Connie
by: Donna

Connie, you are doing AMAZING! 4 weeks since injury and already doing as much as you are? Buy that woman a wonder woman crown (with clips, so she dont lose it bumping up the stairs on her butt).

You sound like you are making great progress very quickly. What does your husband think you should be doing more of? It sounds like you are ahead of recovery schedule. Keep up the great work!!

Jun 11, 2011
Ceb
by: Donna

Frustration. The fight between mind and body. Isn't this a fun phase?

I wish I could tell you that its a quick phase, this frustration, but I'd be lying. So you better start making friends with your 24/7 allie... frustration.

Frustration is what motivates us to move forward. We get tired of the rut we are in, we get frustrated, and then we move forward. We run into another road block (the next phase), we get frustrated, and we move forward. Therefore, frustration is our most powerful weapon in recovery :)

I dont mean to sound insensative. I've been right where you are now. But trust me when I tell you, you are about to make some wonderful progress in the near future (unless you arent frustrated enough yet?).

When you get really frustrated, and need to take a temporary mental break... take some time to reflect back:

Remember your first few steps (or hops) just to get to the toilet in time? Or the one or two times you didnt make it in time? If you never had an accident, you doing much better than I did.

Remember preparing yourself, both mentally and physcially for your first dr appt, and the energy it took to get there? Heck just to get up, before you ever got out the door. If this was easy for you, you did much better than I did.

Remember catching your breath, after the major workout of just putting a sock on your injured foot? If this was easy for you, you did much better than I did.

Oh I remember those times. I dont take many of them for granted anymore. But frustration, my friend, got me past every one of those things.

And as I grow stronger, my frustration grows stronger. It's true. The frustration doesn't go away. It gets as strong as we become... because our recovery doesn't stop until we reach normal. Do we ever reach normal? I dont know, Im not there yet.

But reflecting back, what I do know is that I CAN walk 1/2 mile to get to a bathroom now. AND, I have less accidents (hey, I can walk 1/2 mile, but I never said I could get there any quicker). What got me here? My friend FRUSTRATION.

So, think of your frustration as your friend... its your own person MT (mental therapy) Trainer :) You are well on your way to recovery!

Jun 08, 2011
Thanks Connie
by: Fiona

Thank you for responding Connie, I appreciate it.

There is colouring to the stuff that's coming out of the wound, but I feel fine so I will just wait. I am back at the hospital next Wednesday. I have had cellulitis in that leg before (yes I seem to do things well) and know how sick I was with that, so will just keep resting it and changing my dressings.

Thank you again :-)

Jun 08, 2011
Fiona
by: Connie

Hi Fiona, Sounds like you did a job :(..Listen to your doctor, but if you start having fever and the area becomes warmer than normal or abnormal coloring around the area occurs, then you may need to let your doctor know of these changes.Good Luck to you this Friday! God Bless!

Jun 06, 2011
Surgery 9 weeks ago, just wondering if anyone could help ...
by: Fiona

Hi there, I broke my ankle 9 weeks ago, did a good job fractured in two places, dislocated and ruptured ligaments. Was in a cast for 6 weeks and have been in a moon boot nearly 9 weeks. The wound site from the operation where they put in a metal plate and screws is tender and weeping in two places. the doctor I saw last week told me that it looked fine, even though I had been on antibiotics for 10 days and it is still weeping. Has anyone else had this and if so, what did you do just go with it? I start physio this Friday so looking forward to that.

Jun 06, 2011
2 year update
by: KR

It has been a while since I have been on line so I wanted to check in. Hope everyone is doing well.
July 3rd will be 2 years for me since I fell and dislocated and broke my left ankle in three places and broke a bone in my right foot as well. I still have bad days it has changed my life I do feel alot better that the dr took out some of the pins and plate there is one pin that he said has to stay in.
For anyone new on here The best advice came from my family Dr saying do not judge anything for at least one year that gave me hope that it would get better and it has with time.
Try not to stress and take each day as something new...good luck to you all

Jun 06, 2011
4 wks since injury and 2nd wk in Therapy
by: Connie

Well, it has been a couple of weeks into therapy and it is going well if I may say so myself. They are pushing me a little bit, but I feel it is well worth it. My mobility in my ankle is little, but BIG to me. I can move it more than I have been. I am at 90 degrees! I am progressively getting better. It is a slow process and patience is my friend. Most important, you have to do you exercises at home! Twice a week with the Therapist just is not enough. I work towards being a little further when I go back to therapy which puts a smile on their face as well as mine. I am no longer hopping UP the stairs but I sit on my butt and scoot up which is much easier for me. Also working on strengthening my calf muscle which has seem to have disappeared! But not for long! Donna, my husband seems to think I should be doing more as well, but I just let him talk and continue on MY journey..Congratulations on the 1/2 mile! That is sooo exciting! Keep it up and thanks! Bless you and everyone that is traveling this road.

Jun 06, 2011
Donna
by: Ceballos

That is so awesome that you walked 1/2 mile!! i sooo cant wait until i can walk more than 3 steps!!! Yesterday was 9 weeks since i had surgery. I have only been seeing a PT and doing more extensive exercises for a week (i think i am way behind!). I am so frustrated with my self because i am still so scared to try walking with the boot on and one crutch. I have been feeling some discomfort now that i have been using the yellow thermaband and the wobble board. I was also told by my PT that i should put my one foot on a scale and try and go up every day (i started with 20 and am now up to 30)so that is encouraging, but then i return to fear once i am trying to walk.

i am so tired of using crutches and feeling like i have no control. I am starting to get very negative and feeling like I am never going to get better. Reading your words do help - i just need to remember them as my day goes on...

Jun 03, 2011
Tim
by: Donna

Tim, your posts freak me out! LOL! Its not a laughing matter, as following your post that has got to be tramatic for you. But when you say a second screw popped out and saying hello? I have to laugh... if my screws had popped out to say hello, Id be passed out on the floor saying goodbye!

I sure hope that removing your hardware works out well for you, and you heal with no complications.

Now that you had the hardware removed, has your fever gone away or temp dropped to normal?

Keep us posted so we know you are doing well in your recovery.

Jun 03, 2011
Ceb
by: Donna

Why thank you... and you are NOT a scared baby, or losing your mind. I love reading these posts, because I can relate (at least to those behind me). And the post from those ahead of me give me hope that maybe I too can be progressive and reach milestones of my own.

You know, its bad enough we feel like a basket case immediately following such a tramatic event... we dont need others telling us we arent doing enough... and you are right, we already feel guilty enough, feeling like a burden... we dont need anyone to tell us that!

But to overcome that, I started telling myself, maybe my injury affect more than just me. Those that assist us must be experiences changes too. Maybe some of those comments are more out of love and encouragement... and sometimes frustration... as our injuries and healing process is a long one and affects everyone.

Someone mentioned wearing the boot. I never had a boot. And yes, I am wearing regular shoes (thank God!). But I am not in the size I was before injury. I cant tell you how happy I was to finally be able to wear two matching shoes!! even if I only own one pair I can wear LOL! The other dozen or so shoes in my closet I hope to eventually fit back into (except for the heels, those my become outdated before I gain enough courage to put them on again) LOL!

Jun 03, 2011
Connie
by: Donna

Connie... so proud of you attacking those stairs!! I only had to do 4, cant imagine 15 so early in the healing process.

Connie, as you progress in healing, things are going to come easier. I know its hard to believe right now, but it will. All of us have been there and are still in certain phases now.

I for one did a milestone... I walked on my own for 1/2 mile today. It even impressed my husband (who thinks I should be doing more). LOL!

If you had told me a month ago I would be able to walk 1/2 mile, I would have said you were crazy!

Depending on your walker right now is OK! Allow yourself this time to bond and feel comfortable with it...its like riding a bike with training wheels... when you are ready, you will let go and move forward :)

Just remember, even though others dont understand what we are feeling or going through... there are those of us who have crossed the same bridge you are starting to cross... and we DO know. So if it helps to vent here... do it :)

Best of luck in your coming weeks... you will begin to progress and set goals... and you will start to feel normal again.

Jun 03, 2011
Has surgery on my ankle 9 weeks ago, wound still weeping
by: Fiona

Hi there, I broke my ankle 9 weeks ago, did a good job fractured in two places, dislocated and ruptured ligaments. Was in a cast for 6 weeks and have been in a moon boot nearly 9 weeks. The wound site from the operation where they put in a metal plate and screws is tender and weeping in two places. the doctor I saw last week told me that it looked fine, even though I had been on antibiotics for 10 days and it is still weeping. Has anyone else had this and if so, what did you do just go with it? I start physio this Friday so looking forward to that.

May 31, 2011
trimalleoar break
by: Invictus

I think you should defer to your doctor for this question. What bones did you break? The fibula is non weight-bearing bone, so you can be a little more aggressive with walking. The others are a little more tricky, I think. Sorry, but there would be so many factors to consider I wouldn't want to offer much advice, other that don't do too much too soon!

May 31, 2011
Trimalleolar break 10 weeks ago
by: Dave

Hi Guys,

I broke my ankle in three places 10 weeks ago the surgens decided not not operate, it looks that is recovering well I can walk limping a few meters without help, but I don't know if I should push it further and try to walk more. Any thoughts?

May 27, 2011
90 DEGREE ANGLE
by: Connie

My two week follow up with the doctor went well. I had 12 stables and two stitches removed along with the cast. He said my ankle looked pretty good considering it was a pretty bad break. He says it looks like a 4 week ankle verses a 2 week ankle. He showed me the X-rays and where the screws and plate were placed exactly.He also told me he would not take out the hardware unless I started experiencing any problems, but other than that I will have it. Hmmmm..... ok? Only for young children or younger adults because their bones are still growing. Swelling is not gone completely and still purple, green, yellow... Now the boot comes along, and the nurse is pushing me to get this thing on..Well, of course now I am in tears because I am in pain and frustrated. ( WITH MY HUSBAND IN MY EAR) I get the boot on, but my heel is not where it is suppose to be..So I have to work on flexing gently to get to 90 degree angle at home. I start physical therapy next week..3 times a week OMG... I am not sure what to expect but if it was anything like getting my foot in this boot, I will have to prepare myself..I am little scared and I dont know what to quite expect. I go back to see him in one month...It is a sloooowww process..Any ideas to help me with the 90 degree ordeal or just work at it til I get there?

May 27, 2011
90 DEGREE ANGLE
by: Connie

My two week follow up with the doctor went well. I had 12 stables and two stitches removed along with the cast. He said my ankle looked pretty good considering it was a pretty bad break. He says it looks like a 4 week ankle verses a 2 week ankle. He showed me the X-rays and where the screws and plate were placed exactly.He also told me he would not take out the hardware unless I started experiencing any problems, but other than that I will have it. Hmmmm..... ok? Only for young children or younger adults because their bones are still growing. Swelling is not gone completely and still purple, green, yellow... Now the boot comes along, and the nurse is pushing me to get this thing on..Well, of course now I am in tears because I am in pain and frustrated. ( WITH MY HUSBAND IN MY EAR) I get the boot on, but my heel is not where it is suppose to be..So I have to work on flexing gently to get to 90 degree angle at home. I start physical therapy next week..3 times a week OMG... I am not sure what to expect but if it was anything like getting my foot in this boot, I will have to prepare myself..I am little scared and I dont know what to quite expect. I go back to see him in one month...It is a sloooowww process..Any ideas to help me with the 90 degree ordeal or just work at it til I get there?

May 26, 2011
Donna
by: Ceballos

Donna, you are awesome! thank you so much for your words! its amazing how good it makes me feel to know that I am not a crazy, scared baby. It's so true what you said about others not knowing what you're going through. All I hear is "just do it", "the longer you wait, the harder its going to be". Dont they know i know that!! Do they think I want to be a burden to everyone?! that I dont want to be able to walk like a normal person?!

It's been a week & a half since the Dr. said I could bear weight, and i am still using both crutches, but i am able to put weight on it, especially when I stand while washing my face etc. so I think i am making progress. I did take one baby step (or at least think i did) with one crutch, but it felt so awkward that i think I am going to try a quad cane instead. I have 2 & a half more weeks to get to no crutches like my Dr. has requested.

Donna, are you wearing a regular shoe yet? if not do you find it awkward to walk in this damn boot? I love this boot because it makes me feel protected, but at the same time I hate it because it makes walking more awkward.

Thanks again for your encouraging words. I can't wait until I can help someone as well.

May 25, 2011
Open wound, visible screws
by: Tim

Donna, the wound opened even more, and today two screws are saying hello. At almost 5 weeks, the surgeon thinks the bones have solidified enough to take all the hardware out, but he will put the ankle in a cast to keep it protected for an additional 3 to 5 weeks. The wound refuses to heal over the hardware. The cast will be formed with an opening for wound care access. My worry is whether the shattered bone is now solid enough. Hope the doctor is right about that, but the risk of infection is a serious one that has to be addressed aggressively. Assuming all goes as planned, the silver lining is that I will not have a decision to make at a later time about taking the hardware out.

May 25, 2011
To Donna "Stairs" and "Emotions"
by: Connie

Oh Donna! Thank you for your encouraging words. I decided to go back to class on yesterday, but I had to tackle stairs leaving my home to get there (the same stairs that I fell down). I was oh so fearful of them, but I managed every step (15). I was so exhausted but glad i made it safely..but knew I would have to come down the very same stairs. I did indeed make it back down the stairs and into my home safely and lost my balance while standing trying to remove my shirt. Of course, my husband helped me up and place me in bed as I cried myself to sleep after taking a pain pill. I am so frustrated with myself and I just don't know what to do. I agree with you no one knows what we are going through and it is a major adjustment with balance and everything else.

I just wanted to stay in bed all day and not move, but that is not me and I don't want to get into a depressing state and not do anything. I visit my doctor tomorrow and I have so many questions for him even though it has only been two weeks. I am not exactly sure what to expect tomorrow. I am not sure when I will start Physical Therapy or anything, but I know this is going to be a very slow process and I do not want to injure my self all over again. I use my walker for balance mostly around the house and the crutches I only use if I am going up or down stairs. I feel more secure with the walker. I want to be obedient and do what the doctor says,but I also want to assure myself to be ready for what comes next. I have been a bit emotional here lately, because I feel I am so helpless and I have to depend on my husband for everything. He feels I should be able to do more and I should hold the crutch this way and he can talk talk talk. I don't say anything, but I get alone to myself and I just cry....I am trying so hard to do what I need to, along with trying to tackling returning to class especially since I will be done in December..

Thanks again Donna for your encouraging words along with all the other stories I have heard.

May 24, 2011
Tim
by: Donna

Tim, that would totally freak me out to have my scar open up and see one of my screws! It freaks me out to just feel the plate under my skin next to my scar. But I know it assisted me and helps to hold the bones together while they heal.

Did the dr say if you can walk on it in the near future with it being exposed? Or do you have to wait until they remove the hardware to avoid further problems?


May 24, 2011
Ceb you can do it!
by: Donna

I remember the fear of putting weight on my foot, and feeling as if I was walking on a water balloon. No matter what everyone tells us, the fear is still there and we ourselves have to overcome it (when we are ready).

My OS wouldn't let me use crutches. I was told to use a wheelchair when at work 8 hours, and had a walker to use at home. I had to start putting weight on my injured foot the day following surgery... and learn to walk up and down stairs (only 4 of them), but they lead to front door. There were days I literally cried at the bottom of the stairs telling my husband I couldn't do it (walk up them). But it was a task I had to do everyday... and became use to (and fears lessened).

Somewhere along those first 4-5 weeks, the fear started disapating, and I got braver and tried more on my own. Some of those were prompted by arguments with my husband (who felt I should be able to do more on my own)... but no one really understands what we are going through if they haven't had a broken ankle. They can sympathize, but never truly know what we feel, think, or can do.

My injury was pretty awful. A compound break... both tib and fib, tore my ligs and streatched my muscle out. On a positive note, I had no feeling ... my foot and leg just felt like it was tiggling (asleep)... which made the fear worse, cause how could I stand on it, walk on it, if I couldn't feel?

I am walking on my own now.... Im at 12 weeks, but I had to progress. I have feeling now, but still feels like I am walking on a balloon when my foot swells. But my balance is good, so I know how to change my step when its swollen and not so swollen.

You are going to feel uncomfortable (and some fear) when starting to walk on it. Thats normal. But the more you work at walking on it, the stronger it becomes, and the easier it gets. Don't fear the pain, but watch carefully how and where you walk.. so you dont fall or trip and build on those fears.

We can all share some funny stories (not funny at the time, but funny once we pass them). My fear Im overcoming now is walking on the grass. When I injured myself, I was hurrying and stepped on the corner of a curb and twisted (broke) my ankle.. so grass and curbs scare me... but I can, and am walking on grass, and stepping down curbs (very cautiously)... and that fear will soon be gone too.

You will heal, and start back to normacy... its hard to believe in the early weeks... My suggestion is to keep a postive mind, set goals on what you what to do and when you want to achieve it... thats what I do regularly now. And it works for me.

We are all here to share when you need to post.. and soon you will be posting encouraging others too :))

May 24, 2011
Fever gone, but open wound, screw visible
by: Tim S

As I noted before, I was still running a low grade fever (<101 F) going into my fourth week after surgery. That went away completely by the time I got to 4 weeks.

Now, at 4.5 weeks,the wound where my tibia broke through the skin is healing up nicely, but the surgical incision on the opposite side of the ankle where a plate was fastened to my fibula has now opened up and one of the screws is visible! Discovered this at the Doc's office today when the splint and bandage was removed. It freaked me out.

Nevertheless, the Doc wasn't alarmed and said it's not uncommon for the body to reject hardware and make wound healing difficult. In my case it's titanium hardware.

Good news is that the bone continues to heal. According to the Doc, the open wound can be tolerated for a few weeks as long as the bone heals. Once that's solid enough, then the hardware can be removed to allow the wound to finally heal.

Home health will send a nurse every two days to dress the wound and make sure it doesn't get worse. It's upsetting to realize I should have had home health doing that much earlier in the process.

I'm envious of those of folks who had simple fractures and quick recovery, but I'm told there are plenty of cases much worse than mine.

May 21, 2011
To Ceballos...putting weight on your ankle
by: scrappergirl

Hello. I was reading your post and had to giggle because I was there only two wees ago myself. I broke my ankle about 2 months ago...on the 10th of May my Doc gave me a walking boot and the ok to start bearing weight and walking on it. I was completely freaked out! I came home and gradually started putting my foot on the floor and making the motions of taking a step, but while still keeping all my weight bearing to my crutches...this helped me get a feel for the way the boot rolls when you step in it. I did this for about 2 days, no weight, just getting the feel for it. On day 3, I started to out more weight down on it...a little a time, as much as I felt I could handle and gradually added more as the pain dissipated. By day 4, I was walking with crutches still, but putting a good bit of my weight on the bad ankle. Day 5 walking with 1 crutch, day 6 NO crutches...gradual is my advice. I was surprised at how quickly my body adjusted. I think the prickly feeling on the bottom of my foot was worse than any pain in my ankle, but this went away after a day or two. I am now walking around everyday, without crutches and feeling better about it each day. I do still have quite a bit of swelling which seems to be limiting my flexibility more than anything...I'm working hard to get range of motion back which is coming VERY SLOWLY, but each day is a step in the right direction. Hope all goes well with you and your recovery :)

May 21, 2011
TWELVE DAYS AGO
by: Connie

I have been reading some of the comments, and they are refreshing to know that someone feels my pain. The day after Mother's Day. I broke my ankle, but I also dislocated it, and of course, it was an unforgettable site after falling down the stairs leading to my door at home. I thank the Lord that someone heard me screaming. I have gotten better moving around the house, fixing me little things to eat. My husband was a huge help the first few days after I got home, but of course he had to go back to work. I am at home alone, but I can make it to the bath room, which is not far from the bedroom. It is indeed a task, but I am so thankful it was not worse. I am so grateful and blessed for being able to still help myself. I am not sure how long it will take me to recover, but I plan to do exactly as I am told. Even with me being in the medical field, I am willing to listen and learn. I have not started therapy yet, but I am scheduled to see my ortho surgeon in a few days and it will have been two weeks since the surgery. Not sure what to expect but I am ready to move forward. The most difficult task I am having right now is being afraid of the pain and I am still taking my pain. I am down from two pills and taking one pill every few hours now. The numbness and tingling sensation returns when it is almost time for a pain pill. I try to prolong as long as I can. I just thank the Lord for allowing me to endure thus far.

May 20, 2011
Donna
by: Ceballos

Thanks so much Donna for your words. I went back to the Dr for my 6 week appt and he told me he liked what he saw and that i can now start putting weight on it. I should continue to wear the boot and start off by using 2 crutches, then 1. He said by the time i go back in 4 weeks, he wants me to not use the crutches anymore! Are you crazy? I am so petrified to start putting weight on it. Please someone give me some tips on how to start doing this. Right now i am using both crutches and i have my foot down but walk like there is an egg at the bottom of my foot. Also when i stand up I try and put my foot down as much as i think i can, but i am still so afraid to put weight. Help!!

May 18, 2011
Doctor's Response on Fever
by: Tim S

Following up my earlier comment wondering why I still run low grade fever 3.5 weeks post op., the Surgeon told me today that he is not at all worried about any fever under 100 F.

Hearing Jill's comment about staph setting in at 9 weeks is scary. I have no idea how that happens so late after the hardware got put in.

My incision wounds are slow to heal and I developed a bunch of blisters that I could feel burning under the bandages days ago. Doctor said I should have come in to have it checked, but on the other hand my other pain complaints are dismissed as a normal part of the process. It's very difficult to know what is significant and what is not.

May 18, 2011
Doctor's Response on Fever
by: Tim S

Following up my earlier comment wondering why I still run low grade fever 3.5 weeks post op., the Surgeon told me today that he is not at all worried about any fever under 100 F.

Hearing Jill's comment about staph setting in at 9 weeks is scary. I have no idea how that happens so late after the hardware got put in.

My incision wounds are slow to heal and I developed a bunch of blisters that I could feel burning under the bandages days ago. Doctor said I should have come in to have it checked, but on the other hand my other pain complaints are dismissed as a normal part of the process. It's very difficult to know what is significant and what is not.

May 18, 2011
Doctor's Response on Fever
by: Anonymous

Following up my earlier comment wondering why I still run low grade fever 3.5 weeks post op., the Surgeon told me today that he is not at all worried about any fever under 100 F.

Hearing Jill's comment about staph setting in at 9 weeks is scary. I have no idea how that happens so late after the hardware got put in.

My incision wounds are slow to heal and I developed a bunch of blisters that I could feel burning under the bandages days ago. Doctor said I should have come in to have it checked, but on the other hand my other pain complaints are dismissed as a normal part of the process. It's very difficult to know what is significant and what is not.

May 18, 2011
Broken ankle infection
by: jill

I am so happy to find this site! Broke my ankle in 3 places and dislocated it. A plate and 17 screw later I am on week 11. Two weeks ago I got a fever and achey thought I had the flu and 24 hours later called the doctor. In hospital for 4 days with antibiotics. Regular staph infection now I am home on Levaquin pills & back to pt. Lots of drainage still and hole on scar -which was healed up. Foot is very swollen but I am told to keep putting weight on it-so painful. Doc said I have to have my hardware out infection won't heal. Anyone else have staph? Can't have hardware out yet he says my ankle will fall apart

May 16, 2011
Tim
by: Donna

Tim, I agree with previous post... fever is not a good sign with a compound wound. I had a compound fracture and my OS monitored me very closely to ensure no infection for about 8 weeks.

I would follow up with another dr or express concern over the fever. Fever is never a good thing... for such a long period of time :(

May 16, 2011
Ceballos
by: Donna

Ceballos, you are not alone. I think every one of us had those same feelings following injury. I for one often have felt blessed since my injury... never realizing how much I took for granted before the injury...

I remember huffing and puffing because it drained me so just to walk to the potty chair just a few steps from the couch... or the first time I had to walk up the stairs in PT... or using every ounce of energy I had just to stretch enough to put a losey sock on my injured foot.... Those things we use to take for granted, but beam with pride every time we accomplish now.

Five weeks is still early, and from what you shared, it sounds like you are recovering nicely... and will be offering support to someone else seeking the answers we all once were at early recovery time.

Heck, I get excited over just wearing two matching shoes!!! For the longest time I had worn a dress shoe on my good foot with a man's 11 valcro sandle on my injured one (just so I could loosen or tighten it at work from the swelling). LOL... that will be a story I look back on later and tell my grandchildren about :) I may even get that big old sandle bronzed for the rebirth of my foot :)

May 15, 2011
Tim
by: Invictus

I've never heard of blowing off a fever after an injury like this. One of the primary concerns is risk of infection. You mentioned "health care people". Do you have a consistant pyhsician who is invested in your recovery? If you have had fever for 3 weeks and it is not being actively treated /investigated right now, I believe you should seek attention somewhere else if that's possible for you. Otherwise,you might want to really express your concern about the persistent fever. Have they done blood work to explain the fever?
Good luck with recovery. Let us know what's up with you!

May 14, 2011
Persistence of Fever?
by: Tim S

I fell 5 feet of a ladder and landed awkwardly on my right foot. Foot rolled outward, but my tibia kept on going and sheared from its mooring to the ankle bone and ripped right through the skin 4". Very thankful for the adrenaline that made the pain more bearable than the horror of seeing it.

Now three weeks after surgery, I'm still running low grade fevers under 101 F. Some health care people seem to think this is not so abnormal, but I'm concerned about infection and complications.

Anyone had a similar experience with fever persisting so long?

May 11, 2011
anonymous- lingering pain
by: Invictus

Hmmm... I would suggest seeing your doctor again and requesting an MRI if xrays dont show a clear source of the pain. Better still, you might want to see a foot and ankle specialist, a subgroup of orthopedic surgeons.
I broke my ankle very badly last September, had lots of treatment and casts for monthe, lots of PT, and still unable to walk or move certain ways without pain. Finally, I had an MRI which showed an unhealed, very bad fracture. I had surgery and now have a plate and 10 skrews, but I don't feel fragile any more, and am more optimistic than I had been for months.
You sound young, and you need a healthy foot/ankle to enjoy life and grow old with! I hope you get an MRI and get it resolved. Good luck.

May 11, 2011
Good to bad...
by: Anonymous

I broke my ankle July 2010, was in a cast for 8 weeks. My doctor advised I could being playing sports in Dec. 2010, which I did. I started playing basketball again, but slowly. I was weary of playing competitively for cause of re-injury, but started playing full-court by the end of the year. I continued playing for a few weeks, but stopped once school started back up. Then in March I noticed some discomfort whenever I would walk from my car after driving for 15+ minutes. After a few strides the discomfort subsided. Now here we are in May, that discomfort has worsened. I've played basketball since then, on multiple occasions, without injuring myself. The pain is constant, and now I'm at the point where I cannot run on my foot without limping, or being gingerly. I'm a procrastinating seeing the doctor, and went online for advice. What's wrong with my foot? The pain is coming from the back of the foot, above the heel in the area surrounding the achilles. Thanks in advance.

May 10, 2011
Ceballos
by: Bea

Hi, I completely understand how you are feeling. I was in a cast for 6 weeks (6 screws and a plate on one side, and two long screws on the other), and then a boot for about two. Are you going to p/t? it sounds like you are b/c of the exercises you are doing. I think it was around week 3 of p/t that I started using the stationary bike. Once I did, my whole world changed. My leg and ankle miraculously remembered how to walk, and little by little, I started walking again. It is only a few weeks since that time, and literally every day I am getting stronger. In fact, it doesn't hurt that much to walk, and my limp is also much better. Hang in there. Time will help, and so will your exercises.

May 10, 2011
Ceballos
by: Bea

Hi, I completely understand how you are feeling. I was in a cast for 6 weeks (6 screws and a plate on one side, and two long screws on the other), and then a boot for about two. Are you going to p/t? it sounds like you are b/c of the exercises you are doing. I think it was around week 3 of p/t that I started using the stationary bike. Once I did, my whole world changed. My leg and ankle miraculously remembered how to walk, and little by little, I started walking again. It is only a few weeks since that time, and literally every day I am getting stronger. In fact, it doesn't hurt that much to walk, and my limp is also much better. Hang in there. Time will help, and so will your exercises.

May 10, 2011
Still scared...
by: Ceballos

After reading all your blogs, I felt i had to write my own. Its been 5 weeks since my surgery. I have 1 plate and 3 pins. Last week my Dr put me in a boot, but said i couldn't put any weight on it yet. I can take it off to bathe and to do my exercises (doing the alphabet in the air and stretching it with a towel). Those are going pretty well, except for the fact that i am petrified every time my foot is out of the boot. Dose anyone else feel like your foot isnt attached to your leg? it feels so fragile. I can't even imagine walking or even putting a regular shoe on again.

Its actually great to read your stories and know that i am not going crazy. I get so depressed sometimes. This experience has made me so appreciative of things in my life. I hate the fact that just going to the bathroom is such a production! Getting dressed in the morning tires me out. I am so glad there is a place like this to vent and know that there are others out there that feel exactly what you are feeling...

May 07, 2011
Congratulations, Donna!!
by: invictus

Congratulations on your promising recovery and on your anticipated first grandchild! I was originally injured in September and became a grandmother Christmas day. I was not walking at the time, but I'm fortunate to have my very large chair and my precious little lap baby. You will be able to sing and love your little baby even on bad days.
So glad you are doing well.

May 07, 2011
Checking in - 11 weeks now
by: Donna

Hello to everyone. I've made it to 11 weeks since A-DAY and things are going well for me.

I gave up the wheelchair at work at about 8 weeks, and went solely to my walker. That lasted about 2 1/2 weeks, then I was ready to move on to the cane... which lasted about 1 day... Im pretty much walking all on my own now. I still take my cane on longer walks incase I get tired or need the extra assistance for the ankle, but Im so eager to get back to walking normal....

Dont think Im quite back to normal, as Im still walking (limping) as slow as a turle. But I am walking and feel so blessed Im moving forward now.

I returned to work early, so I've been up and about since day 4 after surgery. I have to listen to my body, and slow down and rest when needed... I still spend every weekend at home with my butt on the couch and foot up (to elevate any swelling from 5 days of work)... but I notice that my swelling goes down much quicker ... usually a few hours upon arriving home and putting my foot up.

I finally finished my tummy shots last week too! I wasnt sure I would make it through that second set of 30 days... but I did.

To those just starting the healing process... dont over do it. I really should not have returned to work on day 5, but those who know me wouldnt have expected anything less .... I had my ups and downs doing so... but I also think the activity helped me get as strong as I am now too... so listen to your body! If its swelling, hurting, or doesnt feel right... STOP! If you can do a little bit and dr ok's it, do a little (rather its moving your foot or ankle or exercising while lying down, small amounts of walking, etc). Your body knows how much you can take, and others are right, everyone heals differntly and at their own pace.

Im hoping everyone (new and older) a speedy, pain free recovery. And Im also hoping for myself... I learned while in the hospital after surgery that Im going to be a grandma (my first)... so Im eager to get back as close to normal as possible so I can walk and sing my new grandchild in October!


May 07, 2011
broken ankle and healing
by: Linda E.

I broke my ankle March 11 while visiting new zealand. It just happened, I still can't believe it. I was walking on uneven ground and there was a hole and my foot went in and I fell down and I heard a snap. We went into minor emergency and the fractures weren't caught there. it was thought to be a sprain. We flew home 3 days later and 30 hours of flying and hobbling. I went in to a foot and ankle specialist and found I had fractured my tibial and fibula (a week later). I was in a cast for 6 weeks non weightbearing. Went to a boot cast last week. Walked one day with no crutches (per my doctor's orders) and went to PT. the Next day I couldn't stand on my own. I was so devasted. After being on a high of walking even with the boot cast to now having to use crutches again. Re x-rayed and bones look good. Seems I had also ruptured my tendons and ligaments and now they are irritated again. I am slowly adding weight back on one leg with the crutches and hopefully can go to fully weightbearing in this next month. This has been just as painful as my break. My ankle won't support me walking, but will support me standing. One day at a time, the pain has lessoned once again, I see some home. Deep down I worry there's something that's not found and maybe I need more than regular xrays, but I am giving it time and listening to my body now. I have put on weight which I am sure is also hard on the ankle. Monday, I am going to try acupuncture too to aid in the blood flow for healing. I am so looking forward to getting back to having a life without crutches. I don't mind some pain (right now that is) I just want to walk. I am also working on positive talk and my thinking. My brain anticipates the pain, so I am slowing working on training my brain to listen to the pain, not fear it. I have a feeling i am prolonging this process to due to fear. Just thoughts.

Hoping all of you heal soon.

May 07, 2011
To Janet
by: Sharon

Janet, I am 62 and broke 3 bones in my ankle almost 7 months ago. I had surgery and a plate with 6 screws on one side and two long screws on the other. It's been a very slow healing process and I have also had to deal with pain in my knee. I've been seeing a chiropractor who works on the sartorius muscle between the hip and knee which helps a great deal and aleviates the pain. I'm willing to try just about anything in order to walk pain free again. I recently started walking a couple of miles a day which seems to help the stiffness which seems to get worse with inactivity. I'm not sure it will ever be "normal" again, but I am greatful that I can walk and do most things that I was doing before the fall. I do agree that age plays a part in how quickly we heal, but it will get better.

May 05, 2011
five months on
by: Janet (Australia)

Five months on from surgery and I am still in a lot of pain - not only in the ankle but in my knee and upper leg. Have tried going back to work for short periods but find it nearly impossible as my job involves being on my feet and walking (stairs included) most of the time. I am getting pretty frustrated so it is always good to read other people's comments. Having phsyio every second week as that's all I can afford after being off work for so long. Am getting an exercise bike next week with the hope of getting my leg more active. Just seem to be at a standstill now. the worst thing is with all the inactivity, I have put on so much weight which makes me even more depressed. It's all a bit of a vicious circle!! But I just keep thinking of all the people worse off than me and I know I will be back to my old self in good time. I am approaching 60, and even though I was extra fit before this, I think the older you get the harder to heal!!! Most people tell me it will be at least 6 months till I am back to relatively normal. YAY!!

May 05, 2011
five months on
by: Janet (Australia)

Five months on from surgery and I am still in a lot of pain - not only in the ankle but in my knee and upper leg. Have tried going back to work for short periods but find it nearly impossible as my job involves being on my feet and walking (stairs included) most of the time. I am getting pretty frustrated so it is always good to read other people's comments. Having phsyio every second week as that's all I can afford after being off work for so long. Am getting an exercise bike next week with the hope of getting my leg more active. Just seem to be at a standstill now. the worst thing is with all the inactivity, I have put on so much weight which makes me even more depressed. It's all a bit of a vicious circle!! But I just keep thinking of all the people worse off than me and I know I will be back to my old self in good time. I am approaching 60, and even though I was extra fit before this, I think the older you get the harder to heal!!!

May 04, 2011
New To Forum
by: Bea

What are they going to do to you during your surgery? Which bones did you break? Everyone's injury is different, and they heal differently, but I can tell you that I am 38, and I broke my Fibula and Tibia on February 19th and had surgery on Feb 21st. I ended up with 6 screws and a plate on one side and 2 screws on the other. I was in the hospital for 3 days, and I was in a cast for 6 weeks. I was in too much pain and too tired to do anything for the first month, and slept a lot. When I went somewhere I had to use crutches, which was very difficult. I cannot imagine going on a plane anywhere, especially because there is so little room to stretch. I got my cast off the first week of April and started p/t immediately. I am now walking on my own (without a cane) but limp, and am extremely swollen and am in pain at the end of the day. my p/t gut told me it could take up to 8 months to be "normal" again. Let me know if you have any other questions. If you are in a splint, your injury may not be as severe as mine was, and maybe in 6 or 7 weeks you will be okay to travel...not sure...you should def ask your doctor.

May 04, 2011
New to this forum- Need advice
by: Anonymous

Hello, I'm a 36 year old female with otherwise healthy disposition. On April 29, 2011 I broke my ankle (medial and lateral malleolar fractures) plus syndesmotic fracture. I'm in a splint now and on pain meds. I have surgery scheduled for May 09, 2011. I'm really unclear on the following points and would greatly appreciate any advice in this regard: 1) how soon would I be able to return to work after the surgery (primarily a desk job), 2) can I travel abroad on a long awaited trip to visit my parents (non-refundable tickets)on June 27th? and 3) how long would it take to start walking normally again? I'm eager to see any responses or advice in this regard. Regards to all and Good Luck on your respective recoveries.

Apr 21, 2011
Dom
by: Invictus

Oh. my goodness-What a horrible experience you have had! Thank you for sharing this with all who read this site. Your experience gives a huge life lesson to all of us, much broader than just the broken ankle chapters of our lives.
I believe you had some humor to the tone of your note, which I imagine is another part of your successful recovery. It inspires me. Thanks- Keep up the physical even when it's hard, and keep the humor. Stay well.

Apr 21, 2011
Warning to Ankle Family
by: Dom

Hi guys. I'm just reading what I wrote in February when I was a much more innocent person! This is a warning about Deep Vein Thrombosis and Pulmonary Embolism. I broke my ankle in Australia and had it put in a splint there, travelled to my home in Hong Kong a week later on an eight hour business class flight. Went to hospital in Hong Kong to have a cast on where i was admitted (borderline whether an operation was needed/was also admitted in Australia). Had routine blood test and ECG. Six weeks later due to have the cast removed. Three days before was finding myself very breathless on my crutches. Ignored it. Trying to make it to "cast "of" day and put it down to lack of fitness. Day before hospital appointment was rushed to Emergency Room where a "massive pulmonary embolism" was diagnosed (CAT scan)(risk of death untreated is 80%)and this was subsequently put down to deep vein thrombosis due to prolonged immobility of leg following ankle fracture. I spent eight days in ICU (cardiac care unit, just avoided a very dangerous open heart surgery, took drugs that can kill you and am now slowly recovering on warfarin blood thinners. I'm OK now. I'm back at work. I'm 90% right. Don't know if my ankle hurts because its three and a half months since I broke it or because of DVT. I hope its the first.

I had never really done any exercises, esepcially after the ankle break. The difficulty was getting a physiotherapy appointment in the HK health system (very good indeed in emergencies but incredibly bureaucratic when you're not in a life threatening condition). I twiddled my toes a bit but ignored all the advide about using the crutches as a way of getting cardio exercise. I am a fat boy and I was lazy. Physio just wasn't important enough to me. Now I do cardio every day (exercise bike is not too bad with a bad ankle) and do all my ankle exercises and stretching.

Now what happened to me is rare, but not that rare. Immobilization is the biggest cause of DVT and PE. You can die. So why take the risk if all you need to do is a little cardio exercise and find a physio to help you. Learn from my mistake. I have. Especially if you're really a lazy fatty, like me.

Apr 21, 2011
Warning to Ankle Family
by: Dom

Hi guys. I'm just reading what I wrote in February when I was a much more innocent person! This is a warning about Deep Vein Thrombosis and Pulmonary Embolism. I broke my ankle in Australia and had it put in a splint there, travelled to my home in Hong Kong a week later on an eight hour business class flight. Went to hospital in Hong Kong to have a cast on where i was admitted (borderline whether an operation was needed/was also admitted in Australia). Had routine blood test and ECG. Six weeks later due to have the cast removed. Three days before was finding myself very breathless on my crutches. Ignored it. Trying to make it to "cast "off" day and put it down to lack of fitness. Day before hospital appointment was rushed to Emergency Room where a "massive pulmonary embolism" was diagnosed (CAT scan)(risk of death untreated is 80%)and this was subsequently put down to deep vein thrombosis due to prolonged immobility of leg following ankle fracture. I spent eight days in ICU (cardiac care unit), just avoided a very dangerous open heart surgery, took drugs that can kill you and am now slowly recovering on warfarin blood thinners. I'm OK now. I'm back at work. I'm 90% right. Don't know if my ankle hurts because its three and a half months since I broke it or because of DVT. I hope its the first.

I had never really done any exercises, especially after the ankle break. The difficulty was getting a physiotherapy appointment in the HK health system (very good indeed in emergencies but incredibly bureaucratic when you're not in a life threatening condition). I twiddled my toes a bit but ignored all the advice about using the crutches as a way of getting cardio exercise. I am a fat boy and I was lazy. Physio just wasn't important enough to me. Now I do cardio every day (exercise bike is not too bad with a bad ankle) and do all my ankle exercises and stretching.

Now what happened to me is rare, but not that rare. Immobilization is the biggest cause of DVT and PE. You can die. So why take the risk if all you need to do is a little cardio exercise and find a physio to help you. Learn from my mistake. I have. Especially if you're really a lazy fatty, like me.

Apr 21, 2011
Warning to Ankle Family
by: Dom

Hi guys. I'm just reading what I wrote in February when I was a much more innocent person! This is a warning about Deep Vein Thrombosis and Pulmonary Embolism. I broke my ankle in Australia and had it put in a splint there, travelled to my home in Hong Kong a week later on an eight hour business class flight. Went to hospital in Hong Kong to have a cast on where i was admitted (borderline whether an operation was needed/was also admitted in Australia). Had routine blood test and ECG. Six weeks later due to have the cast removed. Three days before was finding myself very breathless on my crutches. Ignored it. Trying to make it to "cast "off" day and put it down to lack of fitness. Day before hospital appointment was rushed to Emergency Room where a "massive pulmonary embolism" was diagnosed (CAT scan)(risk of death untreated is 80%)and this was subsequently put down to deep vein thrombosis due to prolonged immobility of leg following ankle fracture. I spent eight days in ICU (cardiac care unit), just avoided a very dangerous open heart surgery, took drugs that can kill you and am now slowly recovering on warfarin blood thinners. I'm OK now. I'm back at work. I'm 90% right. Don't know if my ankle hurts because its three and a half months since I broke it or because of DVT. I hope its the first.

I had never really done any exercises, especially after the ankle break. The difficulty was getting a physiotherapy appointment in the HK health system (very good indeed in emergencies but incredibly bureaucratic when you're not in a life threatening condition). I twiddled my toes a bit but ignored all the advice about using the crutches as a way of getting cardio exercise. I am a fat boy and I was lazy. Physio just wasn't important enough to me. Now I do cardio every day (exercise bike is not too bad with a bad ankle) and do all my ankle exercises and stretching.

Now what happened to me is rare, but not that rare. Immobilization is the biggest cause of DVT and PE. You can die. So why take the risk if all you need to do is a little cardio exercise and find a physio to help you. Learn from my mistake. I have. Especially if you're really a lazy fatty, like me.

Apr 21, 2011
Warning to Ankle Family
by: Dom

Hi guys. I'm just reading what I wrote in February when I was a much more innocent person! This is a warning about Deep Vein Thrombosis and Pulmonary Embolism. I broke my ankle in Australia and had it put in a splint there, travelled to my home in Hong Kong a week later on an eight hour business class flight. Went to hospital in Hong Kong to have a cast on where i was admitted (borderline whether an operation was needed/was also admitted in Australia). Had routine blood test and ECG. Six weeks later due to have the cast removed. Three days before was finding myself very breathless on my crutches. Ignored it. Trying to make it to "cast "of" day and put it down to lack of fitness. Day before hospital appointment was rushed to Emergency Room where a "massive pulmonary embolism" was diagnosed (CAT scan)(risk of death untreated is 80%)and this was subsequently put down to deep vein thrombosis due to prolonged immobility of leg following ankle fracture. I spent eight days in ICU (cardiac care unit, just avoided a very dangerous open heart surgery, took drugs that can kill you and am now slowly recovering on warfarin blood thinners. I'm OK now. I'm back at work. I'm 90% right. Don't know if my ankle hurts because its three and a half months since I broke it or because of DVT. I hope its the first.

I had never really done any exercises, esepcially after the ankle break. The difficulty was getting a physiotherapy appointment in the HK health system (very good indeed in emergencies but incredibly bureaucratic when you're not in a life threatening condition). I twiddled my toes a bit but ignored all the advide about using the crutches as a way of getting cardio exercise. I am a fat boy and I was lazy. Physio just wasn't important enough to me. Now I do cardio every day (exercise bike is not too bad with a bad ankle) and do all my ankle exercises and stretching.

Now what happened to me is rare, but not that rare. Immobilization is the biggest cause of DVT and PE. You can die. So why take the risk if all you need to do is a little cardio exercise and find a physio to help you. Learn from my mistake. I have. Especially if you're really a lazy fatty, like me.

Apr 21, 2011
Warning to Ankle Family
by: Dom

Hi guys. I'm just reading what I wrote in February when I was a much more innocent person! This is a warning about Deep Vein Thrombosis and Pulmonary Embolism. I broke my ankle in Australia and had it put in a splint there, travelled to my home in Hong Kong a week later on an eight hour business class flight. Went to hospital in Hong Kong to have a cast on where i was admitted (borderline whether an operation was needed/was also admitted in Australia). Had routine blood test and ECG. Six weeks later due to have the cast removed. Three days before was finding myself very breathless on my crutches. Ignored it. Trying to make it to "cast "of" day and put it down to lack of fitness. Day before hospital appointment was rushed to Emergency Room where a "massive pulmonary embolism" was diagnosed (CAT scan)(risk of death untreated is 80%)and this was subsequently put down to deep vein thrombosis due to prolonged immobility of leg following ankle fracture. I spent eight days in ICU (cardiac care unit, just avoided a very dangerous open heart surgery, took drugs that can kill you and am now slowly recovering on warfarin blood thinners. I'm OK now. I'm back at work. I'm 90% right. Don't know if my ankle hurts because its three and a half months since I broke it or because of DVT. I hope its the first.

I had never really done any exercises, esepcially after the ankle break. The difficulty was getting a physiotherapy appointment in the HK health system (very good indeed in emergencies but incredibly bureaucratic when you're not in a life threatening condition). I twiddled my toes a bit but ignored all the advide about using the crutches as a way of getting cardio exercise. I am a fat boy and I was lazy. Physio just wasn't important enough to me. Now I do cardio every day (exercise bike is not too bad with a bad ankle) and do all my ankle exercises and stretching.

Now what happened to me is rare, but not that rare. Immobilization is the biggest cause of DVT and PE. You can die. So why take the risk if all you need to do is a little cardio exercise and find a physio to help you. Learn from my mistake. I have. Especially if you're really a lazy fatty, like me.

Apr 18, 2011
Cathy
by: Invictus

The recent surgery was to address bones in one ankle that we thought might heal without surgery initially. It was worth the try.
You sound like you're doing quite well for 12 weeks!

Apr 18, 2011
Invictus
by: Cathy

Just wondering why did you have to have another surgery after 6+ months?? Hope this is the last for you. I'm 12 weeks out of surgery. Got my cast off at 7 weeks and these past 5 weeks walking with crutches then cane and now on my own has been some work. I am walking now on my own.YAH!! Swelling is less and I feel like I have my life back. Stiff in morning, walking is not quite back to normal but I'm positive it will be. This site has helped me out so much.. Thank you all!!

Apr 18, 2011
Anita
by: Invictus

Great to read your post. I'm 51 and also very active, or at least I was until my accident 8 months ago (most recent surgery 4 1/2 weeks ago). You're right about re-thinking the control we can take to strengthen and prevent future injuries, etc. It's in the forefront of my mind.
I'm shooting for hiking the Grand Canyon with my 10 year old in June, but I kknow that's not really going to happen. Still, a piece of me believes it might.
Keep inspiring me/us with your progress!

Apr 18, 2011
My Story
by: Anita

Broke my ankle 10 days ago, spent 2-1/2 days in the hospital,and am on the road to recovery. Broke the base of the tibia and fibula and stretched out the tendons, ligaments and U bone that holds the foot secure. I am almost 50, very active and am a Personal Trainer. This is not what I had envisioned going into Spring (in Alaska), however, I always have told my clients that when you suffer a set-back with an injury it is can be a chance to re-think your life including the workouts and what new exercises or body parts you can now have time to emphasize. I am non-weight bearing with two plates and six screws (which will most likely remain for life) and a large pin (which I will get removed in three months). I am down to one OxyCodone pill a day and some Tylenol during the other hours so I can get back to driving. I have trained a couple of clients in my home since the accident and lifted weights as well as done Pilates. This has done tons for my circulation as well as feeling like I am still capable while hopping on crutches and unable to do so many other things. I appreciate all the other comments in this section as it gives me a more realistic time of recovery than perhaps I am shooting for. If you are suffering from circulation issues, I encourage you to get some Pilates Mat tapes, or hire an Instructor to get you started!

Apr 18, 2011
broken ankle
by: Janet

Well I am 17 weeks or so into my recovery. Never ever thought it would take this long. Had my last hospital visit on tuesday and doc happy with everything. Only have to return if I have any trouble. Also plates and screws can stay in unless they are a problem. Happy to say I no longer need any medication to get thru day and swelling is finally subsiding. I can walk much better now but still nowhere near normal!! Going back to work for first time on Thurs - allowed to do a few hours (my job involves 8 hours straight walking, atanding and up and down stairsas well as lifting heavy stuff. Only going to do a 4-hour shift and see how I go. Back at gym now doing the bike and mainly upper body exercises. Feels good just to do a little!!

Apr 17, 2011
To Invictus
by: Sleepyteacher

Although I'm not using as much Vicodin as I did In the past, it does give me relief after therapy or at the end of the day. I can usually get by taking two Excedrin Back and Body tablets at other times.

Apr 17, 2011
Donna/ question for all
by: Invictus

So glad to hear your progress, Donna!
I'm about 4 1/2 weeks out from surgery, and oh, so uncomfortable! And really tired of the cast! I would be interested in how long people generally take narcotic pain medication. I'm not taking much, but do take a little each day. I could survive without it, but the relief at the end of the day is nice. Does anyone else continue using pain relief this long?

Apr 17, 2011
7 weeks and 1 dat closer
by: Donna

Just thought I would check in and update how I was doing at 7 weeks check up Friday.

Dr says ankle is healing very nicely. I gave up my wheelchair at work, and used my walker all week.

I have been monitoring my ankle very closely... I notice that in the morning, the injured ankle is almost the size of the good ankle. There is no pain, and I can walk (consciously) and bend (complete the step).

Swelling usually occurs within 2-3 hours ... rather I am sitting or walking, the swelling is the same. So not worse if I walk compare to sitting upright. Therefore, I have been walking when I need to at work.

I do faithfully return home daily after work, and elevate my ankle above my heart... I find my swelling goes down sooner with each passing day. It use to take me up to 8-10 hours to reduce the swelling, and now is only taking me 2-4 hours (which makes night time sleeping easier).

Of course on weekends, most of my time is being spent elevated to give my ankle the extra rest it needs before returing to another 5 day work week. I find this is working well for me.

I have also tried where the ace bandage and not wearing it... again, no much change, except wearing the bandage makes me feel more secure when walking.

I feel much better with my recovery than I did 1 and 2 weeks ago. Still have discomfort when it swells, but not anything I would call pain. Again thankful for that.

I believe strongly in our last conversation. Everyone is different and MUST listen to their body (it will tell us if we are doing too much, or need to slow down). I am glad I spoke up... and now feel much more comfortable with my recovery.

I no longer have to go in to the OS every 2 weeks... my next visit was moved out to a month. I was even given a presciption for a cane (if I choose to start using it before the next visit). But overall, the OS is comfortable with my progess for 7 weeks (as am I).

Im looking forward to week 8, 9, and 10 and so on... each day is one more day closer to normacy. Just thought I would check in and give an update, and read how everyone else was prgressing :)

Apr 10, 2011
To Pinnie
by: Sleepyteacher

While I was in the Critical Care Unit after surgery on my legs back in December, I too had a severe reaction to a medication which caused me to suffer a pharmacologically induced psychotic episode which caused me to panic because I woke up and didn't know where I was. I thought my monitors were video game machines! I thought someone had kidnapped me -- I ripped off all my leads, and crawled over the bars of the bed and onto the floor with my two legs both in soft casts. When I hit the floor, I started screaming that I needed help. Once the nurses entered the room, I became coherent enough to start piecing together what had happened. At the end of the nursing shift, the nurse came to me with a log sheet for the day and asked me to initial the line that indicated that I had had a bad reaction to medication.

I would ask to see the transcript from your surgery or the record taken by the anesthesiologist. You definitely need to find out what happened that you would end up with a broken jaw.

Apr 10, 2011
To Pinnie
by: Sleepyteacher

While I was in the Critical Care Unit after surgery on my legs back in December, I too had a severe reaction to a medication which caused me to suffer a pharmacologically induced psychotic episode which caused me to panic because I woke up and didn't know where I was. I thought my monitors were video game machines! I thought someone had kidnapped me -- I ripped off all my leads, and crawled over the bars of the bed and onto the floor with my two legs both in soft casts. When I hit the floor, I started screaming that I needed help. Once the nurses entered the room, I became coherent enough to start piecing together what had happened. At the end of the nursing shift, the nurse came to me with a log sheet for the day and asked me to initial the line that indicated that I had had a bad reaction to medication.

I would ask to see the transcript from your surgery or the record taken by the anesthesiologist. You definitely need to find out what happened that you would end up with a broken jaw.

Apr 10, 2011
To Invictis
by: Sleepyteacher

I appreciAte where you are at. As I am in my 5th month of recovery I finally had to contact my health care provider because I was getting scary sad, I.e., every step I take hurts, my knees swell up like melons at the end of the day, and I am really totally tired of having to have someone else drive me everywhere I need to go. My teenage daughters who have been tasked with this duty aren't too happy either!

I have been doing my best to stay positive by staying busy with reading, music, my IPad, needlework, movie watching and cooking healthy meals. But in the end, it still comes back to not being able to do the job I love and feeling that I've left my 27 students down. Teaching gives me a purpose for being and it is very hard for me because I am not in control of when I return to the classroom. Rather, it is the doctors, disability insurance company, physical therapists and the school district who will tell me when I can return. It is very
frustrating

I am thankful I found this blog as it has really helped to hear that others feeling and going through the same things.

Apr 10, 2011
Pinnie
by: invictus

I just wanted you to know that you have a sympathetic "ear", but I don't have much personal experience with your particular circumstances.
I have am into my depressing 8th month of recovery, and have lived by advice i read on this site, to eat lots of nuts and obviously be vigilent with all recommended physical therapy. The better your overall physical health, the better the healing will be. It must be very scary for you. Keep taking all the control that you have- like the planning you're doing, nutrition, and all possible therapies. Make yourself get out among people, flowers, fresh spring air- even if you don't really feel like it. These things may not directly address your physical issues, but I believe they will help your spirit. It's all such an effort. Hang in there.

Apr 10, 2011
Pinnie
by: invictus

I just wanted you to know that you have a sympathetic "ear", but I don't have much personal experience with your particular circumstances.
I have am into my depressing 8th month of recovery, and have lived by advice i read on this site, to eat lots of nuts and obviously be vigilent with all recommended physical therapy. The better your overall physical health, the better the healing will be. It must be very scary for you. Keep taking all the control that you have- like the planning you're doing, nutrition, and all possible therapies. Make yourself get out among people, flowers, fresh spring air- even if you don't really feel like it. These things may not directly address your physical issues, but I believe they will help your spirit. It's all such an effort. Hang in there.

Apr 09, 2011
next stage
by: Janet

Go back to hospital on Tuesday and will no doubt see a different doctor again so that will be interesting. Have to have more xrays to check the bone density so keeping my fingers crossed that all is good. Just want to get on my feet a bit more to do some exercise. I used to go to the gym nearly every day and now that I have been idle for so long I have put on lots of weight and feel disgustingly unfit!!!

Apr 09, 2011
Janet
by: Sharon

My first thought was that they must have dropped you off the table. But who would admit to doing something like that? I'm sure the kids would find that bandage amusing, but the fact that your jaw got dislocated during ankle surgery, is not!

Apr 08, 2011
recovery
by: Janet

No Sharon the only explanation they gave me was that I was having an adverse reaction to the anaesthetics that they had used. Even when I kept telling them it was dislocted they would not believe me so I suffered for 24 hrs before they addressed the problem. I think they must have dislocted it when they put the tube down my throat - other than that they must have dropped me off the table!!! When it was finally fixed I had to wear this big bandage around my head tied in a bow at the top - not a pretty sight I can assure you!!! My kids thought it was quite amusing.

Apr 08, 2011
recovery
by: Janet

No Sharon the only explanation they gave me was that I was having an adverse reaction to the anaesthetics that they had used. Even when I kept telling them it was dislocted they would not believe me so I suffered for 24 hrs before they addressed the problem. I think they must have dislocted it when they put the tube down my throat - other than that they must have dropped me off the table!!! When it was finally fixed I had to wear this big bandage around my head tied in a bow at the top - not a pretty sight I can assure you!!! My kids thought it was quite amusing.

Apr 08, 2011
recovery
by: Janet

No Sharon the only explanation they gave me was that I was having an adverse reaction to the anaesthetics that they had used. Even when I kept telling them it was dislocted they would not believe me so I suffered